Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“FUCK YOU, dude!”

Sangwon’s voice cracked through the quiet hallway like lightning. He stormed into the rehearsal room, footsteps pounding against the polished wooden floor of Royal Crest University’s Arts Block. Before anyone could react, he grabbed the brunette haired boy by the collar, yanking him forward with a fury that left the entire room frozen.

His chest rose and fell violently, rage burning in eyes that were usually calm and unreadable.

“What the hell—” Anxin’s protest turned into a strangled cry as Sangwon’s fist slammed into his cheek. The crack echoed off the walls, followed by Anxin’s sharp intake of breath. “What the fuck, Sangwon?!”

Sangwon let out a laugh—sharp, bitter, and trembling with the effort it took to stay standing. He lifted something in his hand: the shattered neck of his guitar. The broken strings hung limply, like torn nerves exposed to air.

“Wow,” he spat, voice dripping venom, “look at this. Even now, you’re pretending you have no idea.” His eyes narrowed. “Everyone here knows you’re the only one who hates me enough to pull something like this, Zhou Anxin.”

Anxin stared at the destroyed guitar, blinking as if his brain struggled to catch up. His brows drew together—not in guilt, but in genuine, startled confusion.

“Sangwon… what? Why would I—”

He didn’t finish.

Because suddenly, everything shifted.

For a split second, the room wasn’t a room.
The spectators weren’t staring students.
And Sangwon and Anxin were no longer two boys tangled in anger.

They were standing—no, poised—in a place drowned in unearthly light.
Cold metal weighed down their hands.
Two swords—gleaming, sharp, pointed at each other’s hearts.

Anxin’s breath hitched. Sangwon’s eyes widened. Their grips tightened, then wavered, their bodies reacting to a memory that felt impossibly real and yet entirely wrong.

“…What the hell—?” Anxin whispered under his breath.

Sangwon mirrored him, his voice barely audible. “This… isn’t—this doesn’t make sense.”

The clash of swords, the heat of adrenaline, the strange familiarity of standing as enemies—all of it flickered in their minds like a dream half-remembered.

Then it vanished.

Just as quickly as it came, the vision dissolved, leaving them back in the rehearsal room, surrounded by stunned students whispering behind hands.

Sangwon and Anxin—rivals, known for their loud arguments, competitive tension, and identical ambitions—stared at each other with something new in their eyes.

Not hatred.

Not anger.

But a shared, unspoken question neither of them dared voice.

The rivalry began early—too early, in fact.

Anxin had been only four, two year younger than Sangwon, when their paths first collided. From the moment they met , the two boys were forced into the same orbit, not by choice but by the weight of the legacies attached to their last names.

Sangwon Lee was the son of Lee Soohee and Lee Yeonjae—the latter being the formidable head of LG Labels, an entertainment titan that shaped the careers of the country’s brightest stars.
Anxin, meanwhile, was the son of Zhou Tianyi and Zhou Lianhua, owners of Zhasions, a luxury fashion empire that ruled runways from Shanghai to Paris.

Their families were, on paper, a perfect match.

A decade ago, LG Labels and Zhasions announced a massive collaboration that sent shockwaves through the entertainment and fashion worlds. LG’s artists would be exclusively styled by Zhasions. Cameras flashed, reporters swarmed, and the world celebrated the partnership between two unbeatable brands.

While their fathers exchanged a firm, businesslike handshake, their mothers hugged as if they had been friends for years—laughing, chattering about fabrics, trends, and industry secrets. It was a picture of perfect harmony.

Except for one thing.

Their sons hated each other from the very beginning.

Sangwon and Anxin—two heirs to two empires—became rivals the way fire meets gasoline: instantly and explosively. Where their parents saw power, unity, and profit, maybe even friendship,  the boys saw competition, challenge, and the irresistible urge to outdo one another at every step.

It was as though they were born to clash—two stubborn forces that refused to coexist peacefully. From petty arguments over toys to more elaborate schemes to outdo one another, their rivalry was a flame that only grew stronger with time.

The stage was set for a lifelong feud, and neither of them seemed willing to back down.

But now, years later, even in university, the rivalry burned just as fiercely. Their arguments, which once revolved around toys and crayons, had evolved into sharp debates, petty sabotages, and the occasional outright brawl. No one could remember a time when Lee Sangwon and Zhou Anxin weren't at each other's throats.

Yet, this year, something was different. Their interactions—already volatile—took on a strange, almost surreal edge. It wasn't just their usual banter or the occasional clash over projects or social circles. No, this year, their rivalry was laced with something inexplicable.

It started subtly at first. Brief flashes of images, strange and disjointed, would flood their minds during their confrontations. A moment of heated argument would suddenly shift into something else—a fleeting vision of them standing in ruins, swords drawn, or a dimly lit hall with shadows dancing on the walls as they exchanged cold, piercing glares.

These flashes felt vivid, too vivid to dismiss as daydreams. The weight of the sword in their hands, the sound of their breaths echoing in unison, the inexplicable ache of something lost—it all felt real. Yet, they were certain it wasn't. 

How could it be? These were moments that never happened, memories that didn't exist.

And yet, they appeared. Again and again, these flashes interrupted their lives, leaving them more disoriented and agitated each time. They never spoke about it, of course. 

How could they? Admitting it would mean admitting they shared something beyond their hatred—a connection neither of them could explain.

But the question lingered in both their minds, unspoken yet heavy: How could these memories, impossible as they seemed, appear at all? And why now?

Chapter Text

Royal Crest University stood as one of the most prestigious institutions in the country—a place built for the brilliant, the powerful, and the impossibly elite.
So of course, it was inevitable that the sons of the Lee Corporation and the Zhou family would end up here. Their paths had been carved out long before they were old enough to spell their own names. Legacy wasn’t a choice for them—it was an expectation.

The campus buzzed with its usual morning chatter when a sleek, obsidian-black luxury car glided into the parking lot, its polished surface reflecting the soft glow of the rising sun. Heads turned instantly. Conversations faltered. Whispers spread like sparks catching dry grass.

The car door opened.

Lee Sangwon stepped out.

Blond hair perfectly styled, crisp white shirt tucked effortlessly into tailored slacks—he looked like he had walked straight off a runway shoot. And in a way, he had. Sangwon was one of the most well-known students on campus, the kind of rich kid people gossiped about for entertainment and admiration alike.

“Did you see him on TV last night?” a girl hissed to her friend, already pulling out her phone to snap a discreet picture.

“Yeah! He was with that rising idol! I swear he gets prettier every semester,” her friend whispered back, voice tinged with awe.

It wasn’t new.
Sangwon had lived in the spotlight his entire life. His father’s company, LG Labels, managed some of the biggest names in the entertainment industry, and Sangwon himself occasionally modeled for the company’s campaigns. He was the heir, the face, and the pride of the Lees—already half an employee before he even inherited anything.

But right now, he just wanted to get to class.

He walked through the halls with the kind of easy confidence that came naturally to someone raised under a thousand cameras. The whispers trailed behind him like an invisible entourage, brushing against his ears but never quite touching him.

He didn’t bother acknowledging any of it.

Instead, he headed straight to the back of the lecture hall and slipped into his usual seat beside his friend, Kim Geonwoo, a star player on the university’s basketball team and one of the few people who treated him like a normal human being.

Geonwoo raised an eyebrow as he looked up from his phone.
“Rough morning?” he asked, the corners of his mouth tugging upward in amusement.

Sangwon snorted softly. “Just another day of being everyone’s favorite topic,” he replied, dry humor coating his words.

Geonwoo glanced around as a few students lingered with not-so-subtle glances in Sangwon’s direction. “Well, to be fair,” he said, chuckling, “you do make it ridiculously easy for them.”

Sangwon shrugged, pulling out his notebook and flipping it open.
“I’m not even trying,” he muttered.

Geonwoo grinned. “That’s exactly the problem.”

As the professor entered and the classroom settled into a hushed calm, Sangwon allowed himself a fleeting moment of peace. A breath in. A breath out.
But he wasn’t stupid—peace never lasted long at Royal Crest, not when Zhou Anxin existed somewhere on campus, undoubtedly causing chaos wherever he stepped.

Another day in this damn university, Sangwon thought, rolling his eyes.
And chaos is already waiting with Zhou’s name on it.

The room buzzed softly as the professor started roll call. Names were checked off one by one, monotony settling like dust—until the inevitable pause.

“Zhou?”

Sangwon leaned back in his chair, pen tapping rhythmically against the desk as the professor waited for an answer that didn’t come. His eyes narrowed, irritation prickling its way up his spine.

Beside him, Geonwoo snorted. “Dude’s late again? Seriously, what is he doing this time?”

Sangwon clicked his pen, feigning disinterest with practiced ease, but curiosity gnawed at him. Anxin never missed an opportunity to stir chaos. Or make an entrance. And lately, both seemed to be his hobbies.

Thirty minutes passed.

Just as the class immersed itself in discussion, the door swung open with dramatic flair—loud, deliberate, and impossible to ignore.

Every head turned.

There, framed by the doorway, stood Zhou Anxin.

Hair glinting under the fluorescent lights.
A shiny gold trophy dangling from one hand.
And a smirk so triumphant Sangwon wanted to walk over and wipe it off his face.

Anxin was two years younger than most of them—yet he stood there, same year, same level, courtesy of skipping grades.

Because, Young Master of the Zhou family was too great.
Even Sangwon, who hated his guts, had to admit: the kid was annoyingly smart. Infuriatingly smart.

“Sorry, teach,” Anxin drawled, lifting the trophy like it was a badge of honor. “Basketball event this morning. I know I’m late, but hey—at least I came back with a win.”

A wave of whispers surged through the room.

The professor sighed, though a smile tugged at his lips. “Congratulations, Zhou. Now please, take your seat.”

Anxin gave a dramatic, mocking salute. “Of course. Wouldn’t want to cause too much trouble.”

His footsteps echoed softly as he ascended the steps toward his usual seat—different row, different side of the room from Sangwon. But the distance didn’t matter.

Halfway up, Anxin’s gaze locked with Sangwon’s.

For a moment, the air crackled—electric, sharp, familiar.
A rivalry older than their memories.
A battlefield that neither of them could walk away from.

Anxin’s smirk deepened, twisting into something smug, almost challenging.

Sangwon responded with a slow eye-roll, but the tension in his jaw made his annoyance obvious.

Anxin slipped into his seat and tossed the trophy onto the desk with a careless thud, as if victories came so easily they barely mattered. The class resumed, the professor’s voice fading into the background, but Sangwon’s thoughts spiraled.

This wasn’t about a trophy.
Or a late entrance.
Or the crowd whispering like Anxin owned the damn spotlight.

This was the rivalry—their rivalry.
The endless, exhausting, infuriating competition that had started long before either of them set foot in Royal Crest University. Whether it was academics, sports, popularity, or pure boldness, they were always neck-and-neck.

Today, Anxin had won.
And Sangwon hated—hated—admitting it.

He clenched his fists under the desk, eyes burning with determination.

Next time, he promised himself.
Next time, he won’t have the upper hand.

Because between them, the race never ended.
It only ever got faster.

As the day wore on, Sangwon waved goodbye to Geonwoo and headed toward the music room, his mind still lingering on the smug curve of Anxin’s smile.
So damn irritating, he thought, jaw tightening.

The music room was grand—far larger than any standard club space. Royal Crest’s music club wasn’t just a club; it was their pride. A powerhouse. A place where the best of the best gathered to create performances that the entire university looked forward to every year.

But despite the camaraderie that bound most members together, the room was always split—two unofficial factions, one gravitating toward Sangwon, the other toward Anxin.

The division changed each time, every performance, every competition but the tension never did.

Today’s meeting was important. With the university festival approaching, they needed to finalize teams and song arrangements.

As Sangwon stepped inside, his sharp eyes immediately found Anxin.

Zhou Anxin stood casually against the grand piano, one hand in his pocket, the other tracing idle patterns along the polished wood. His brown hair caught the warm light of the room, giving him an annoyingly soft, golden glow. His expression, as always, was maddeningly calm—like nothing in the world could bother him.

Sangwon clicked his tongue.
Of course he's here early. Show-off.

“Alright, let’s settle down now,” Leo announced, clapping his hands. The no-nonsense club president stood in the center of the room, a clipboard tucked under his arm. The chatter died slowly as everyone drifted into a loose circle.

Leo held up the clipboard. “As you all know, we’re dividing into two teams for the festival. The songs for each team are listed here. Sangwon will be on one team, Anxin the other. To keep peace.”

A ripple of anticipation spread through the room.

Leo’s gaze flicked between the two rivals, his shoulders tightening. “Choose whichever team you think you’ll work best with. And—” his voice sharpened slightly, “—no fighting.”

He didn’t need to point fingers. Everyone knew who the warning was for.

Sangwon stood tall with his arms crossed, his expression cool but edged with impatience.
Anxin, on the other hand, smiled faintly—an infuriatingly confident, almost lazy little smirk that made Sangwon’s blood simmer.

Leo exhaled, already resigned. “Alright. Go ahead.”

At once, the members moved, gravitating toward their chosen teams. Some went to Sangwon, others to Anxin. It never mattered who picked who—they were here because of passion. And despite their rivalry, neither Sangwon nor Anxin ever dragged their teammates into their feud.

In fact, in front of their parents, Sangwon treated Anxin like a polite, well-behaved younger brother.
If only the truth resembled that even a little.

With the teams formed, the room split into two sides. Instruments were tuned, sheet music passed around, and soon, melodies filled the air—harmonies, beats, laughter, the occasional playful banter.

Despite the tension, this room always felt alive.

By the time the clock ticked past 6 PM, both teams were seated, deep in discussion over their playlists and arrangements for the festival.

And for the first time today, Sangwon forgot about Anxin’s smugness—
—or at least tried to.

Suddenly, Anxin’s phone buzzed loudly on the table, slicing through the low rumble of voices. He glanced at the screen, frowned, and pushed himself to his feet.

“Excuse me,” he said curtly, stepping into the corner of the room.

“Hello, Mama?” Anxin answered, voice lowered.

“Anxin, don’t forget to tell Sangwon-ie about dinner tonight,” his mother reminded him immediately.

Anxin closed his eyes. Of course.
“Mom, can’t you tell him yourself? You literally have his number.”

“Anxin,” she said sharply, in that tone that killed all negotiations. “I asked you to do it. And you’ll be bringing him along, right?”

Anxin’s eyes drifted toward Sangwon who was leaning over his guitar, tuning with perfect concentration. Too perfect. He definitely heard the phone buzz.

“Mom, he has his own car,” Anxin tried weakly.

“Just take him with you. Auntie already informed him.”

Anxin pressed his fingers against his temple. “Fine, fine. I’ll tell him. Love you too. Bye.”

He hung up and muttered under his breath, “This is going to be fun,” dripping in bitterness.

When he returned, he plastered on a neutral expression. “Hey. Can we call it a day?” he asked, voice casual enough to fool everyone except Sangwon, who didn’t even look up.

“Yeah, same here,” Jiahao said, stretching his arms.

“I’m starving,” Sanghyeon groaned.

With agreement all around, people started packing up.

Sangwon didn’t move. His phone buzzed again in his hand—he already knew what it was.

Mom: Sangwon-ah, we’re having dinner at the Zhou’s tonight. Go with Anxin.
Sangwon: Alright, Mom.

He let the phone drop to his side.

He hated this.
Anxin hated it too.
But their mothers? They acted like nothing in the world could possibly be wrong between their sons.

And so, as bags zipped and chairs scraped, Sangwon finally stood, exhaling quietly before walking toward Anxin—each step heavy with the weight of a dinner neither of them wanted.

Thirty minutes later, they found themselves in the parking lot. Anxin leaned casually against his car, arms folded, watching as Sangwon approached.

“So, Lee Sangwon-ssi,” Anxin began with a smirk, “coming with me?”

Sangwon scoffed, crossing his arms. “No thanks. My car’s faster.”

“Faster?” Anxin raised an eyebrow. “Are we racing or going to dinner?”

Sangwon shot back instantly, “With your driving, it’s basically the same thing.”

Anxin huffed a laugh. “Hilarious. My car’s more comfortable, at least.”

“Comfortable? I’m not trying to take a nap, Anxin.”

Their bickering continued—sharp, petty, familiar—until Anxin finally threw his hands up. “You know what? Fine. Let’s just go separately. We’ll meet at my place and walk in together.”

Sangwon snorted. “Wow, you actually have brain cells. Shocking.”

Anxin gave him a tight smile. “And you’re as charming as ever.”

They climbed into their cars with synchronized exasperation.

Five minutes after leaving campus, their “separate drive” had, inevitably, devolved into a reckless race. Engines roared, tires screeched, and the quiet streets echoed with their rivalry. Neither admitted how stupid this was—but neither backed down, either.

Sangwon arrived first, his sleek black car sliding into the Zhou driveway with polished precision. He stepped out, victorious.

“I won, dear,” he announced smugly.

Anxin rolled his eyes as he got out of his car. “Congratulations, Lee Sangwon-ssi. Want a trophy too?”

Sangwon chuckled. “You’d know all about trophies, wouldn’t you?”

“Let’s just go in,” Anxin muttered, brushing past him.

Inside, warmth and chatter filled the Zhou household.

The Lees immediately flocked to Anxin.

“Anxin, you’ve grown even more handsome!” Soohee cooed, patting his cheek.

“Such a polite young man,” Yeonjae added.

Anxin forced a smile. Polite? If only you knew.

Meanwhile, the Zhous turned to Sangwon with equal enthusiasm.

“Sangwon, you’re so mature for your age,” Mrs. Zhou gushed.

“And talented,” Mr. Zhou said proudly. “Your last performance was incredible.”

Xin, still smiling politely, mentally listed Sangwon’s flaws. Gentleman? Please. He can’t even lose a race gracefully.

Everyone settled onto the large living room couch as the parents made small talk. The smell of dinner drifted from the kitchen.

“So, how’s university?” Soohee asked sweetly.

And thus, the performance began.

Sangwon smiled smoothly. “Anxin’s been doing great. Always dependable in group projects. Keeps everything organized.”

Anxin didn’t miss a beat. “And Sangwon hyung is the hardest worker in our class. His dedication is amazing.”

“Oh, please,” Sangwon replied modestly. “I’m nothing compared to Anxin. Did you know he’s the best in our music club? Practically a genius.”

Anxin chuckled politely. “That’s kind, but Sangwon-hyung’s the one everyone looks up to. He’s a natural leader.”

Their parents melted with happiness.

“Such good friends,” Soohee sighed.

“Practically soulmates,” Mr. Zhou added.

Meanwhile, inside their heads:

Soulmates? Best friends?
If only you knew the truth.

At dinner, Yeonjae turned to Anxin. “I heard you’re becoming interested in fashion design?”

Anxin straightened, polite and confident. “Yes, Uncle. I’m planning to take a course soon.”

“You’ll excel,” Yeonjae said warmly. “You’ve got a great eye.”

Sangwon hoped the conversation would drift past him, but fate had other plans.

“Our Sangwon is planning to release a song,” Yeonjae added proudly. “Though he says he doesn’t want to pursue it much.”

Sangwon’s jaw clenched. Seriously, Dad?

Anxin looked at Sangwon, then back at Yeonjae, smiling sweetly. “Uncle, that’s wonderful. Hyung is so talented, of course he’d make music. But I get why he’s not debuting. He probably wants to help run the company someday, right? To ease your burden?”

Yeonjae beamed. “You always say the nicest things about Sangwon, Anxin.”

Sangwon stared at Anxin, speechless. How is he so good at twisting everything to favor himself?!

When the evening ended, families said their goodbyes at the doorway. Sangwon and Anxin found themselves back in the driveway, tension heavy between them.

Anxin leaned against Sangwon’s car. “So, Lee Sangwon. Race back and settle the earlier score?”

Sangwon smirked as he unlocked his car. “I already won once today. You sure you want another loss?”

Anxin stepped closer, voice low. “That wasn’t a real race. You got lucky.”

Sangwon scoffed. “Excuses, Zhou.”

Anxin’s eyes narrowed. “I’ll make you eat my dust this time.”

“Try me.”

They climbed into their cars, engines rumbling like wild beasts ready to break free.

Halfway down the dark road, Anxin’s voice buzzed through Sangwon’s speakers.

“Lee Sangwon,” Anxin drawled. “About earlier… what do you say?”

Sangwon’s lips curved. “If you’re asking about the game…”

Anxin chuckled darkly. “Game on?”

Sangwon pressed the accelerator. “Game on, Zhou Anxin.”

The call ended.

Headlights flashed. Engines roared. Tires spun.

Sangwon skidded into the university parking lot first, his victory loud and clear. He stepped out, triumphant.

Anxin parked beside him with a dramatic slam of his door. “Congratulations, Lee Sangwon,” he drawled. “You’re getting better.”

Sangwon leaned casually on his car. “Better? I’ve always been ahead.”

Anxin smirked. “Don’t get cocky. I’ll beat you next time.”

They walked toward their dorms, rivalry simmering—not fading.

This wasn’t ending anytime soon.

It was only the beginning.

As soon as Anxin reached the dorm building, the adrenaline of the race finally drained out of him. He swiped his keycard with a tired flick of his wrist. The door clicked open to reveal a spotless room—neat, untouched, and almost eerily silent.

Because, truthfully, Anxin barely lived here.

He tossed his bag onto the floor, kicked off his shoes, and headed straight for the bathroom. A quick, hot shower washed away the exhaustion clinging to him—the club meeting, the phone call, the dinner, the race. By the time he stepped out with a towel around his neck, steam curling behind him, his irritation had faded into a quiet heaviness.

He collapsed onto his rarely used bed, sinking into the mattress as if it were swallowing him whole.

Royal Crest required students to have dorm rooms, but for rich kids like Anxin, it was a technicality. Most wealthy students treated their rooms like symbolic storage units; they spent more time at home or at events than in the dorms. Anxin was the same. He only slept here when he was too tired to drive home or when he didn’t want to deal with nosy maids and overly affectionate parents.

His neighbor, however, was even worse.

Some random boy from the acting department—someone Anxin barely remembered the name of. The guy was almost never around. Too busy filming, too busy attending auditions, too busy living a life that kept him out of everyone’s sight.

Honestly, Anxin thought, I’ve seen ghosts more often than I’ve seen that guy.

He let out a low groan and rolled onto his stomach, burying his face in the pillow. He didn’t even bother changing into pajamas. His body was exhausted, his mind spinning faintly with leftover annoyance.

As his eyes fluttered shut, his last blurry thought was—

Tomorrow better be peaceful. And Lee Sangwon better stay out of my way.

Within moments, he was fast asleep, the dorm’s quiet hallway settling into stillness around him.

Anxin groaned, pressing his fingers hard against his temples as the sharp, pounding pain refused to ease. Sitting on the cold bench in the locker room, still dressed in his sportswear, he let out a frustrated sigh.

“Damn it…” he muttered, gripping his hair as if the pressure could somehow numb the ache. “I shouldn’t have pushed myself after racing that idiot Lee.”

Footsteps echoed across the empty room, cutting through the fog of pain.

“Anxin, you okay?” a deep, steady voice asked.

Anxin looked up to see Kim Junseo—son of a renowned neurologist, a medical student, and a member of the basketball team only because club participation was mandatory… and because he happened to be annoyingly talented at everything he touched. Tall, sharp-featured, with sleek black hair and a quiet but commanding presence, Junseo had the kind of aura that made people trust him even when they didn’t want to.

“I’m fine,” Anxin said, though his strained voice betrayed him. “Just a headache, hyung. I’ll be fine.”

Junseo crossed his arms and leaned against the lockers, eyes narrowing. “You’ve been saying that way too often lately. Maybe try resting after practice for once?”

Anxin waved him off, even though the motion made his head pulse more violently. “Yeah, yeah. After practice. Don’t worry about me.”

Junseo didn’t look convinced, but he let it go with a sigh. “Alright. But if it gets worse, you’re sitting out. No arguments.”

Anxin managed a faint smirk, sarcasm slipping through despite the pain. “Yes, Dr. Kim. Whatever you say.”

Junseo chuckled under his breath. “I’m serious, Anxin. Don’t be stupid.”

With that, he grabbed his bag and left for the court, leaving Anxin behind with the relentless throb in his skull. Anxin leaned back against the cold metal lockers, closing his eyes.

“Stupid headache…” he whispered, already dreading practice but refusing to back down.

But practice had barely begun when the pain sharpened—violent, blinding, like something clawing its way through his skull. Anxin winced, raising his hand.

“Coach… I’m sorry, but I need to leave,” he said through clenched teeth.

The coach simply nodded, concern flickering across his face. Anxin walked off the court, one hand pressed to his temple, heading straight for the campus clinic.

From across the court, Sangwon’s eyes followed him, his brows knitting together for a second before he quickly masked it and turned back to practice. He wasn’t about to let Anxin know he was worried.

The clinic was dim and quiet, the faint scent of disinfectant hanging in the air. Anxin sat on the examination bed while the nurse pressed a cold compress to his forehead and checked his vitals.

“Just relax,” she murmured kindly.

Anxin tried, but the moment his eyes slipped shut, a strange wave washed over him.

And suddenly—a vivid image tore into his mind.

A battlefield.

Screams echoed in the smoky air. Blood stained the dirt. Soldiers writhed on the ground, calling for help. And in the middle of that chaos was a medic, moving with practiced speed, hands steady despite the carnage.

A man with calm eyes… a familiar face.

His face.

Anxin's eyes snapped open, his breath quick and shallow. The vision had been so real—he could still feel the weight of the medical bag slung over his shoulder, the metallic scent of blood lingering in his nostrils.

"What the hell was that?" he whispered to himself, pressing his fingers to his temple as though trying to push the memory away.

The nurse glanced at him with concern. "Are you alright? Does your head hurt more?"

Anxin shook his head quickly, though his thoughts were anything but clear. "No, it's fine. Just... a headache," he said, forcing a weak smile.

But inside, he was reeling. Why had I seen that? Why had the medic's face been mine? It made no sense.

Groaning in frustration, Anxin leaned back against the bed, his mind spinning. Whatever this was, it was starting to feel like more than just a headache.

Anxin, feeling slightly better after his rest, decided to head to the music club's room. Singing had always been his solace, and right now, he needed it more than ever. As he opened the door, he was greeted by Chuei Liyu, one of his basketball teammates.

Liyu was hard to miss—tall, strikingly handsome, with a natural charm that made people gravitate toward him. Despite his easygoing demeanor, Liyu was also a dedicated medical student, which explained the concern etched on his face.

"Anxin, are you okay?" Liyu asked, his brows furrowed. "Junseo hyung mentioned you weren't feeling well, and I thought I'd check on you."

Anxin offered a small smile, brushing off the concern. "I'm fine, Liyu hyung. Just a headache earlier. Nothing to worry about."

Liyu didn't look entirely convinced, but he nodded anyway. "Alright, but don't push yourself too hard, okay? Let me know if you need anything."

Anxin chuckled lightly, appreciating the younger boy's sincerity. "Thanks, hyung. I'll be fine. Go focus on your practice."

After a bit more small talk, Liyu finally left, leaving Anxin alone with his thoughts.

As Anxin stepped into the practice room, he immediately noticed something unusual. His team was there, going over the songs, but Lee Sangwon was nowhere to be seen. Anxin frowned slightly but shrugged it off. Maybe Sangwon was busy being the golden boy somewhere else.

The team greeted him warmly, and soon they got to work. Despite the lingering headache, Anxin immersed himself in the music, letting the melodies distract him from the odd flashes of memory and the ache in his head.

Meanwhile, across campus, Sangwon was on the phone with his manager.

"A modeling gig?" Sangwon asked, leaning against the wall outside the basketball court.

"Yes, and it's a last-minute thing," his manager explained. "We need someone to pair with the model. She's great, but her partner backed out."

Sangwon sighed. "And you don't have anyone else to fill in?"

"Not on such short notice. Please, Sangwon-ssi. It's just one shoot."

"Alright, alright," Sangwon relented. "I'll be there by five."

As the call ended, Sangwon quickly texted Leo:

Sangwon: Hyung, can you send me the song list? I'll practice on my own today. Something came up.

Pocketing his phone, Sangwon made his way toward the parking lot, mentally preparing for the unexpected modeling gig. It wasn't what he'd planned for the day, but it wasn't anything he couldn't handle. Besides, it would keep him away from Anxin for a few hours, and that was always a bonus.

Sangwon arrived at the shoot location, his usual confidence masking the strange unease bubbling within him. The set was elegant, designed to match the luxurious vibe of the campaign. And there she was—the model. She was stunning, with sharp features and an air of sophistication that made her every move captivating.

They got to work almost immediately, posing together for the camera. Their chemistry was professional, their movements synchronized, but something about it felt... off.

As Sangwon adjusted his stance, a sharp pain pierced through his head, causing him to momentarily freeze.

Sangwon tried to focus on the shoot, but the strange vision of himself in ancient wedding attire kept flashing in his mind, making it impossible to concentrate. Each time the sharp pain in his head spiked, the image grew clearer—a memory that felt more like a dream, but one that couldn't be his. Why would he be dressed like that? Why did it feel so familiar?

"Sangwon-shi, are you okay?" The model's voice pulled him out of his thoughts, and the staff began looking at him with concerned expressions.

"Huh?" He blinked, momentarily lost, trying to shake the fog in his mind. He looked around, finding himself back in the present, the shoot set in front of him. "I'm fine, just... never mind," he said, brushing it off with a forced smile, but the confusion in his own mind lingered. He was certain something was wrong, but he couldn't place what it was.

The staff exchanged looks, some of them unsure if they should say anything. Sangwon finished his work, excusing himself with an air of professionalism despite the chaos in his head. He couldn't deal with this right now. His headache was unbearable, and all he wanted was to escape the shoot, get into his car, and drive home to think.

Meanwhile, Anxin was facing a similar struggle. The headache that had started earlier in the day worsened as the strange flash of memories—the image of himself as a medic on a battlefield—rushed through his mind. He tried to shake it off, but it felt too real. Why was he seeing this? Why was his mind drifting to such a vivid, yet foreign, scene?

Sangwon sat in his car, gripping the steering wheel with white knuckles. His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, and the pain in his head was growing sharper with each passing second. The vision from the shoot still haunted him—an ancient wedding, his hands adorned in unfamiliar robes, standing at an altar. He had no idea why it felt so familiar, so unsettling.

The model's voice echoed in his mind, "Are you okay, Sangwon-shi?"

He had barely been able to respond, too lost in the memory that wasn't his, a flash of something that didn't belong in this lifetime. What was it? Why did he see himself there, dressed in that old-fashioned attire, surrounded by a setting that didn't make sense? It was a memory, but it couldn't be. He had never experienced anything like it.

He let out a frustrated breath and started the car, the engine's roar barely masking the turmoil inside his mind. He had to get home. He needed to rest. But the thought of resting only made him more restless. He couldn't shake the feeling that something was off—something deep inside him, something he wasn't ready to confront.

Across the town, Anxin sat alone in the quiet music room, his hands absentmindedly strumming the strings of his guitar, but his mind was far away. The headache that had started earlier had now escalated into a dull, persistent throb that pulsed in his temples. He paused for a moment, letting the guitar rest on his lap, his thoughts drifting.

The flash of a memory hit him again—himself, dressed as a medic, tending to soldiers on a battlefield. It was chaotic, loud, and unfamiliar. He could see the bloodied uniforms, the dust in the air, and the urgency in the faces of those around him. 

Why did he see this? Why was he suddenly placed in a role that felt so real, yet so distant?

His fingers trembled slightly as he reached for his head, trying to push the pain away, but the memory only intensified. It was like he could almost feel the weight of the uniform, hear the distant cries of battle.

His phone buzzed, breaking his concentration. It was a text from Junseo, asking if he was okay after his headache. Anxin hesitated before typing a response: I'm fine. Just need to rest a bit.

But even as he typed the words, he didn't feel fine. He felt as if his mind was slipping between realities—his current life and the flashes of something far beyond. Something that didn't belong to him. It was maddening.

Both of them, lost in their own worlds, unaware of each other's turmoil, felt the weight of memories they couldn't place, the sharp pain in their heads intensifying as if their minds were trying to pull them into a past they didn't remember. They were connected by something, but neither knew what it was. All they knew was that the memories—whatever they were—felt far too real to ignore.

The night was long, and both Sangwon and Anxin couldn't escape the strange sensations that lingered in their minds. They each tried to push through it, hoping that rest would ease the headache and erase the strange flashes. But sleep didn't come easily.

Sangwon lay in his bed, staring at the ceiling, the image of himself in wedding attire still fresh in his mind. The more he tried to dismiss it, the more vivid it became. His body ached from the stress, and his mind kept circling back to the same image—himself, standing at the altar in a setting that felt like another lifetime. The wedding itself was unclear, but the emotions attached to it—love, fear, anticipation—were undeniable. And yet, he had no recollection of ever being married.

A part of him wondered if this was a side effect of the hectic life he led, constantly juggling work, modeling gigs, and his family's expectations. But deep down, he knew it wasn't that simple. These visions felt too real, too personal, to be brushed aside.

As he finally closed his eyes, hoping for a few hours of rest, his mind drifted to the only person who had shared a part of this strange rivalry with him, Anxin. They'd been rivals for years, competing in everything from academic achievements to who could outdo the other in extracurricular activities. Yet, despite the animosity, there had always been an undeniable connection between them. It was a strange, unspoken bond that neither of them fully understood.

Anxin tossed and turned in his own bed. The memory of the battlefield, the cries of soldiers, and the feeling of being a medic haunted him. His heart raced as his body tried to rest, but his mind was too active, too caught up in the vision of a life he didn't know.

He reached for his phone, fingers trembling as he scrolled through his contacts. He hesitated for a moment, unsure whether to reach out to Sangwon or not. The two of them hadn't spoken much outside of their rivalry, but for some reason he wanted to talk to Sangwon to ease his mind.

Before he could make a decision, his phone buzzed again. It was a message from Sangwon.

Game on, Anxin. Tomorrow. Let's see who can win this time.

Anxin's lips curled into a wry smile. Despite the strange visions and the pounding headache, there was something oddly comforting in Sangwon's message. It was a challenge, a return to their old dynamic, and for a brief moment, the chaos in his mind faded away.

He responded with a simple, Game on, Lee Sangwon.

And just like that, the rivalry continued. But deep down, they both knew something was changing. Something was happening to them, and the strange flashes, the memories that didn't belong to either of them, were becoming harder to ignore.

The next day, both Sangwon and Anxin arrived at the university, their minds still heavy with the lingering effects of their visions. As they walked through the halls, they couldn't shake the feeling that something was waiting for them. Something they couldn't yet understand.

Their paths crossed once again in the music room, where the tension between them was palpable. The club members went about their business, but there was a sense of unease in the air, as if the rivalry between them had reached a new level. Sangwon glanced at Anxin, their eyes meeting for a brief moment. Neither spoke, but the silence between them spoke volumes.

Anxin's thoughts raced, the image of himself as a medic on the battlefield still fresh in his mind. Why had he seen that? What did it mean? And why did it feel so connected to Sangwon?

Sangwon, on the other hand, couldn't stop thinking about the wedding vision. The feeling of standing at the altar, the emotions tied to it—it felt too real to be a dream, but too distant to be a memory. He couldn't understand why it had come to him, or why it feel connected to Anxin.

As they continued their day, neither of them could shake the sense that their lives were intertwined in ways they didn't fully comprehend. The visions, the headaches, and the strange connection between them were only the beginning. There was something more, something that would soon bring their rivalry to a head—and perhaps, reveal the truth behind the memories they both shared.

But for now, they kept up the charade, playing their roles as rivals, as competitors, unaware of the deeper bond that was forming between them—one that neither of them could yet understand, but both of them were destined to discover.

Chapter Text

The music room was alive with the sound of instruments and chatter, the tension between Anxin and Sangwon still palpable. Both were deep in their own thoughts, their heads still aching from the strange visions that had haunted them. But they couldn't let that interfere with their practice. Not today.

The club members were gathered, as usual, splitting into their respective groups. Anxin, his usual confident self despite the pounding headache, tuned his guitar while glancing occasionally at  Sangwon. The rivalry between them was always at the forefront of their interactions, and today was no different.

Lee Leo, the club president, clapped his hands to gather everyone's attention. "Alright, everyone, listen up. We've just received word from the school board—there's going to be a music competition next month. It's going to be big, and the winners will have their performance featured at the school's annual gala. Many teams will arrive from other schools too."

A murmur of excitement spread through the room, but Anxin and Sangwon exchanged looks that spoke volumes. The thought of winning, of beating the other, was all-consuming.

Leo continued, "So, we'll be splitting into teams again, but this time, the competition will be fierce. We'll need to put everything into this. Now, let's get back to practice."

Anxin and Sangwon both stood, ready to start their practice sessions. But as soon as the room quieted down and the music began to fill the air, a sense of unease settled over both of them. Their rivalry, while always competitive, had just reached new heights with the announcement of the competition.

Anxin couldn't help himself. He approached Sangwon, who was tuning his guitar, a sly smirk on his face. "So, looks like we're in for some fun," he said, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "I'm sure you're dying to show off your skills in front of everyone."

Sangwon raised an eyebrow, not even bothering to look at anxin as he continued tuning. "Oh, please. I don't need to 'show off.' My talent speaks for itself." He finally met anxin's gaze, his eyes challenging. "But I'm sure your group will need all the help it can get. It's not easy to cover up that lack of skill."

Anxin laughed, a sound full of arrogance. "Is that so? Well, if we're talking about skills, I think you'll be the one left eating dust. After all, who else could lead a team that's constantly falling short of expectations?" He tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing. "You really think you can win this?"

Sangwon didn't flinch. He knew anxin well enough to know when he was pushing buttons. "You've got that right. My team is going to wipe the floor with yours. Just wait and see."

Anxin's smirk deepened. "I'm not so sure about that. But hey, how about we make this interesting? A little wager between the two of us." His voice lowered, his words almost a challenge. "If my team wins, you owe me something. If yours wins, I'll owe you."

Sangwon looked at him, his eyes hardening with curiosity. "What exactly are you proposing?"

Anxin leaned in closer, lowering his voice. "Simple. If my team wins, you'll do whatever I say. No questions asked. And if yours wins, I'll do the same for you."

Sangwon's lips curled into a grin. "You're on, Anxin. But don't get too cocky. I have a feeling you'll be the one doing the 'asking' by the end of this."

Anxin smirked, stepping back to rejoin his team. "We'll see about that, Lee Sangwon."

The competition had just become personal. Again.

Later that evening, both teams practiced harder than ever. Anxin's team was in sync, each member playing with passion and intensity, but the pressure was mounting. anxin couldn't shake the feeling that he had to win, not just for his team, but to prove something to Sangwon. The stakes were high, and the game they'd just made between themselves felt like the most important thing in the world.

Meanwhile, Sangwon's team was equally focused. Sangwon, usually so composed, was more determined than ever to come out on top. His mind was racing, but there was one thing he knew for sure—he couldn't let anxin win. Not this time.

As the practice session drew to a close, Leo called everyone together for a final round of feedback. Anxin and Sangwon both stood at opposite ends of the room, exchanging a brief, yet intense look.

"Alright," Leo said, clapping his hands to bring the attention back to him. "Great work today, everyone. We've got a lot to prepare, but we're on the right track. Let's keep pushing. The competition's just around the corner."

The members began to gather their things, chatting excitedly about the upcoming event. But Anxin and Sangwon stayed behind, locked in a silent battle of wills. Their teams had just been given a new mission: to win at all costs.

Anxin turned to Sangwon one last time before they both left the room. "May the best team win," he said, his voice laced with sarcasm.

Sangwon didn't miss a beat. "Oh, it will be. And I'll make sure you remember that day for a long time."

With that, they walked away from each other, each determined to claim victory. But as the day drew to a close, neither could shake the feeling that their rivalry was about to evolve into something far more complicated. What had started as a simple competition was now a battle for something deeper.

But the game was on. And neither was willing to back down.

As the practice for the day began, Anxin couldn't help but glance at Sangwon across the room. Sangwon, his usual calm and composed self, was focused on his guitar, but Anxin knew him too well to miss the slight tension in his posture. He had that look in his eyes, the one that said he wasn't just practicing, he was preparing for a war. The look was oddly familiar.

Anxin couldn't let that slide. He walked over to Sangwon, his steps deliberate and filled with purpose. He stood just a few feet away, his voice low and challenging. "You really think your team can beat mine? You're not even on my level, Lee Sangwon."

Sangwon didn't look up, but his fingers froze on the strings for just a moment. "And you think your team's going to pull through? Please, Zhou, don't make me laugh." He finally met Anxin's gaze, his eyes cold and unwavering. "You can barely keep your own team together. How do you expect to win this?"

Anxin's lips curled into a smirk, but there was no humor in it. "We'll see who's falling apart when it's all over. I'll be waiting for you to apologize when you lose." He leaned in slightly, his voice dripping with disdain. "And don't worry, I won't make you beg for it. I'll make sure it's a clean victory."

Sangwon's eyes narrowed, and for a split second, there was a flash of something in his gaze—a flicker of the same fire that burned in Anxin. "You really think you've got this in the bag, huh? Well, you're about to get a reality check, dear." He stood up slowly, his posture stiff with determination. "You can talk all you want, but when it comes down to it, my team's going to crush yours."

Anxin took a step back, the smirk still on his face, but his voice dropped lower. "If you say so. But just know this, Sangwon—this isn't just about the competition anymore. It's about proving who's better, who's stronger. And when my team wins, you'll know exactly where you stand."

The words hung in the air, heavy and charged with an intensity neither of them had expected. The music that had been filling the room seemed to fade into the background as they locked eyes, their rivalry now more than just a competition. It was personal.

Sangwon didn't break the stare, his jaw clenched tightly. "You'll regret underestimating me. I'm not going down that easily." He turned his back on anxin, the finality of his words hanging in the air like a challenge.

Anxin watched him walk away, his own pulse quickening with the rush of adrenaline. This was more than just a game now. This was war.

The next few days were a blur of intense practice sessions. Both teams worked tirelessly, the weight of the upcoming competition hanging over them like a storm cloud. But for Anxin and Sangwon, it was more than just a practice session, it was a battle. Every glance, every word, every note played seemed to carry the weight of their rivalry.

Anxin could feel the pressure mounting. He pushed his team harder, demanding more from each of them. They couldn't afford to lose—not now, not after everything that had happened. But every time he looked over at Sangwon, he felt a flicker of doubt. Was he pushing too hard? Was Sangwon really that much better than him?

On the other hand, Sangwon's team was equally driven. But the tension between him and Anxin had started to seep into his own thoughts. He could feel the weight of their unspoken challenge, the knowledge that they were no longer just rivals like  in past, they were more. The idea of losing to Anxin was unacceptable.

The day of the competition arrived, and both teams were in the final stages of preparation. The energy in the air was electric, the anticipation palpable. But for Anxin and Sangwon, there was no joy in the moment—only the raw hunger to prove who was the better.

As they stood backstage getting ready for the show, Anxin turned to sangwon one last time. His voice was cold, the challenge still hanging between them. "May the best team win, Lee. But just know, when my team takes the stage, we're not just playing for the win. We're playing to show you who's really in charge."

Sangwon met his gaze with equal intensity. "I'm not worried, Anxin. You can talk all you want, but when it's over, you'll be the one looking up at me."

The two of them stood there for a moment, their rivalry boiling just beneath the surface. And then, without another word, they both turned away and walked to their respective teams.

Little did anyone show today everything between them was going to get a lot more complicated.

Chapter Text

The tension in the room was palpable as Sangwon stormed in, his fists clenched in anger. His eyes locked onto anxin, who was standing with his usual calm demeanor, though the slight twitch in his expression betrayed the rivalry that simmered beneath.

"FUCK YOU, dude!" Sangwon's voice was a sharp growl as he grabbed the younger by the collar, pulling him closer. "You think you can just sabotage me and get away with it?"

"What the fuck are you talking about?" Anxin snapped back, struggling against Sangwon's grip. But before he could react further, a punch landed square on his face, the force of it knocking his head to the side.

Sangwon stepped back, his smirk curling at the edges of his lips. "Wow. Really, Anxin? You're going to act like you don't know? Everyone here knows you've got it in for me, but this... this is a whole new level of low."

Anxin staggered slightly, his hand going to his jaw as he tried to regain his composure. "What the hell is wrong with you? You're just overreacting, like always. I didn't do anything—"

But Sangwon was already holding up his guitar, the strings visibly broken. "You think I don't know? My guitar—broken. I'm not blind, Anxin."

A brief silence hung in the air before the two of them suddenly froze, their eyes locked, both confused by the sudden flash of memory that hit them simultaneously. In an instant, it was as though they weren't standing in the practice room anymore. 

They were on a battlefield, surrounded by chaos, with swords drawn. Both of them were wearing ancient armor, facing each other in an epic standoff.

"W-What...?" Anxin stammered, his head throbbing with confusion.

Sangwon blinked rapidly, trying to shake off the image, his eyes fell one Anxin who was grabbing his own hair. "Did you... did you see that too?" he muttered, his voice laced with disbelief.

For a moment, they stood there, staring at each other in shock. The memory didn't make sense—how could it? They had never been in a battlefield. But the vividness of it, the swords, the tension between them—it felt real. Too real.

"Guys!" Leo shouted, breaking the silence. "What the hell is going on with you two?"

Before they could respond, another sharp pain shot through both of their heads. This time, it was too much to ignore. The intensity of the headache sent them both crashing to the ground, their bodies hitting the floor in unison, their breaths shallow and ragged.

The others rushed to their sides, panic spreading across their faces. "Anxin! Sangwon!" Geonwoo shouted, kneeling beside them. "What the hell just happened?"

Anxin groaned, clutching his head, trying to push himself up. "I don't know... it's like something hit me... something inside my head."

Sangwon sat up slowly, his expression pale. "I felt it too. Like a... a vision? But it wasn't real. I saw us—fighting, with swords. And it was like... we were in another time."

"Another time?" Junseo repeated, his brows furrowing in confusion. "You two are seriously out of it."

Leo stepped forward, his concern written all over his face. "What the hell is going on? You both collapsed at the same time."

Anxin tried to steady himself, still reeling from the strange sensation. "It's like... I saw something that didn't happen. A memory, but it wasn't mine. And I don't think, it wasn't his either."

Sangwon's voice was quiet, almost to himself as he muttered, "We need to figure this out."

Junseo glanced at the others, his usual calm demeanor giving way to concern. "Yeah, this is... this is something we've never seen before. You two need to get it together. The performance is about to start."

Anxin and Sangwon exchanged a glance, their eyes locking with a shared, unspoken understanding. This wasn't just about their rivalry anymore. Something had shifted—something bigger than they could comprehend.

Sangwon stood up slowly, brushing himself off. "Fine. Let's just finish this. But this... this isn't over, Anxin."

Anxin, still feeling the weight of the strange vision, nodded. "Yeah. I don't know what this is, but we'll figure it out. After the performance."

As they walked toward the stage, the unease between them was palpable. Whatever had just happened, it had left its mark. Their rivalry, once a familiar game, had become something far more complicated, something neither of them could escape.

The night had ended with a surprising turn of events. They didn't win. Both teams had tied their scores after the chaotic performance, and the unexpected confrontation between sangwon and Anxin had left everyone shaken. Instead of celebrating, the group found themselves gathered at Sangwon's house, the air thick with uncertainty and confusion.

"So, you two seriously saw each other pointing swords at each other?" Junseo asked, his tone skeptical but intrigued.

Both Sangwon and Anxin nodded in unison, the tension still lingering between them.

"Are you sure that's not just your desire to fight each other?" Leo asked, his voice laced with sarcasm. "You know, like a subconscious thing? Some unresolved anger or whatever."

Anxin shot Leo a glare. "It wasn't like that, hyung," he said, his voice calm but firm. "It felt real."

"Yeah," Sangwon added, his voice carrying a strange intensity. "It didn't feel like some stupid daydream. It was... different. Like it actually happened."

The group fell silent for a moment, their eyes flicking between Sangwon and Anxin. Something was off, something beyond the usual rivalry.

"So, you've had visions like this before?" Junseo asked, his voice tinged with concern.

Anxin glanced around at his friends, a slight hesitation in his eyes before he spoke. "Yeah... it wasn't the first time for me. I've had flashes like this before—visions that don't make sense. Like the one with me being a medic, treating soldiers in a war zone."

The room went still. Leo raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. "Wait, you're telling me you've seen yourself in a war? As a medic?"

Anxin nodded, his expression serious. "Yeah. It was... vivid. And it felt real. But I am not able to explain it."

Sangwon, still standing with his arms crossed, added quietly, "I saw myself as a groom. In a wedding. But it wasn't like any wedding I know. It felt ancient, like... from a different time."

At this, Anxin's lips curled into a teasing smirk. "A groom, huh? So, who's the lucky bride, Lee?"

Sangwon's eyes narrowed, a bitter smile playing on his lips. "Wouldn't you like to know, Anxin?"

Anxin leaned back, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "I can only imagine the bride. Maybe someone with a big ego, just like you."

"Careful, Anxin," Sangwon shot back, his voice colder now. "You're walking a fine line."

The tension in the room thickened, the playful banter suddenly taking on a sharper edge. The others exchanged glances, clearly unsure how to break the rising discomfort.

Leo broke the silence, his voice still laced with disbelief. "This is... insane. You both seriously believe you saw these things?"

"I don't know what it was," Sangwon admitted, running a hand through his hair, "but it wasn't a coincidence. And it's not just a stupid dream. There's something else going on here."

Anxin, though still skeptical about the whole situation, nodded in agreement. "I don't know either. But this... it's more than just random flashes. There's something we're missing."

" Also the fact that we both saw same thing right now. How can you explain that?"

Junseo looked at them both, his expression serious. "We need to figure this out. You both need to get some rest, clear your heads. Whatever this is, it's messing with your minds."

"Yeah, we'll figure it out," Sangwon muttered, his gaze shifting toward Anxin. "But one thing's for sure—this isn't over."

Anxin met his eyes, a defiant smirk forming on his lips. "Yeah, no kidding. I wouldn't expect it to be."

As the night wore on, the group's conversation turned to lighter topics, but the undercurrent of tension remained, unresolved. Sangwon and Anxin sat on opposite ends of the room, both lost in their own thoughts, the strange visions they had shared lingering in their minds. Whatever this was, it was just the beginning.

After some back-and-forth discussion, the group finally arrived at a conclusion.

"Alright, so here's the deal," Geonwoo said, leaning forward with a serious expression. "You two need to become civil with each other. Every time one of you has a vision, you tell the other. No more hiding it, no more acting like this doesn't matter."

Anxin crossed his arms, clearly not thrilled with the suggestion but willing to hear it out. "I AM civil," he said, a slight edge to his voice as he glanced at Sangwon. "I don't know what you're talking about, hyung."

Sangwon shot Anxin a look, his tone equally sharp. "So am I," he added, rolling his eyes. "But I'm not going to just spill everything every time something weird happens. It's not like we're suddenly best friends, you know?"

"Best friends?" Anxin scoffed. "Don't flatter yourself, Lee. We're doing this because it makes sense. No one else is going to figure it out."

Junseo interjected, trying to keep the peace. "Look, the point is, you both need to start talking to each other without arguing. We can't help if we don't know what's going on. If these visions are happening for a reason, then maybe sharing them is the first step to figuring it out."

Leo nodded, adding his thoughts. "And honestly, you two bickering all the time isn't helping anyone. So, just try to keep it together for now. No one's asking you to be friends, but maybe try not to kill each other."

Anxin sighed, rolling his eyes again. "Fine. I'll tell him if I see something. But only because it might actually help."

Sangwon gave a short, resigned nod. "Same here. I don't like it, but if it gets us closer to figuring this out, I'll do it."

Geonwoo smiled, relieved to see some semblance of agreement. "Good. Now, can we all just get along for once? We need to stick together if we're going to solve this."

Anxin shot one last look at Sangwon. "This isn't over, you know."

Sangwon raised an eyebrow. "Yeah, I know. It never is with you."

As the group chuckled, the tension between the two was still palpable, but at least they had agreed on something. It was a start.

For the next couple of weeks, the tension between Sangwon and Anxin seemed to ease, though their rivalry was far from gone. They stuck to their agreement—each one sharing their strange visions with the other when they occurred—but nothing noteworthy came up. Life continued, with the usual grind of classes, basketball practices, and club meetings.

The basketball team had a big match coming up, and the pressure was mounting. Anxin's team was in the middle of their intense training sessions, and Sangwon was focused on his own academic work, as his grades were beginning to dip.

It was another one of those days when the gym echoed with the sound of sneakers on the court and the squeak of the basketball bouncing. Anxin was running drills with Liyu and Geonwoo, while Sangwon was across the gym with his team, working on strategies.

Anxin dribbled the ball with ease, dodging Geonwoo's defense. "Come on, hyung, you're getting slower," Anxin teased with a smirk as he made a swift move, almost slipping past him.

geonwoo shot back, "Shut up, Anxin. You just got lucky." He quickly recovered and blocked Anxin's shot, sending the ball flying out of bounds.

Sangwon, who had been watching from the sidelines, couldn't help but call out, "Maybe you should work on your shots, Anxin. You're only good at dodging, not scoring."

Anxin shot him a glare from across the court, wiping the sweat from his brow. "You've got a lot to say, Lee. Why don't you come over here and show me how it's done?"

Sangwon smirked, standing up and stretching. "I'd show you, but I wouldn't want to embarrass you in front of your team."

Anxin snorted. "Please, as if you could ever do that. You've got a lot of talk for someone who's only good at running his mouth."

"Enough, you two," Geonwoo interrupted, shaking his head with a laugh. "Can we focus on the game? This isn't the time for your usual banter."

Sangwon and Anxin exchanged a look, their competitive energy still crackling in the air, but they both returned to their respective teams.

Later that week, they were back in class. Anxin sat in the front row, diligently taking notes, while Sangwon was distracted by the thought of his upcoming exams. He hadn't been performing as well as he wanted, and the pressure was starting to build. He glanced over at Anxin, who seemed so focused, so effortlessly getting through everything.

Sangwon shook his head. "How does he do it?" he muttered under his breath.

Anxin, catching the murmured comment, glanced over at sangwon with a raised eyebrow. "What's that supposed to mean?"

"Nothing," Sangwon replied quickly, focusing back on his notes, though his mind was still racing. He had always been competitive, but seeing Anxin do everything so effortlessly only made him feel the weight of his own shortcomings.

As the days passed, both of them threw themselves into their studies and practices. There was no time for visions, no strange flashes of memory, and no intense confrontations. They just focused on being the best at what they did—Anxin on the court, and Sangwon in the classroom.

But that didn't mean the rivalry had died. It was only simmering, waiting for the next opportunity to boil over.

A week before the big basketball game, during a particularly brutal practice, Anxin and Sangwon were again paired together in a drill. Their rivalry flared up as usual, with sharp words exchanged as they fought for control of the ball.

Anxin swiped at the ball, knocking it out of Sangwon's hands, and with a grin, he dribbled it toward the hoop. "Guess who's winning this time?" he teased, already calculating the perfect shot.

Sangwon, seething with frustration, quickly dashed to intercept him. "You're not getting away with this," he growled, managing to block Anxin's shot at the last second. "Not this time."

They were both breathing heavily now, their faces inches apart as they locked eyes. There was a spark of challenge in the air, something familiar yet still unresolved.

Anxin smirked. "Keep dreaming, lee. You're not as good as you think."

Sangwon scoffed, wiping the sweat from his brow. "And you're not as invincible as you think, Anxin. Just wait until the game. We'll see who comes out on top."

Before either of them could say anything more, Geonwoo called out, "Enough! You two are going to kill each other before the game even starts."

The rest of the team laughed, and for a moment, the tension broke. But both Sangwon and Anxin knew that their rivalry wasn't over. It was just a matter of time before it flared up again, whether on the court or in the classroom. And neither of them was willing to back down.

.

anxin sat at the dinner table, his parents chatting around him, but his mind was elsewhere. Suddenly, his vision hit him like a wave.

In front of him stood a man, regal in his attire, greeting another man who appeared to be about 19. The second man looked just like Sangwon Lee Sangwon -but in royal garb, just as majestic.

"Prince Sangwon," the man with Anxin's face greeted the young prince.

"Aww, Prince Anxin, a pleasure to meet you," the other man replied, his voice warm and welcoming.

The vision was so vivid, so real, yet it confused Anxin even more. His heart raced as the images began to blur, pulling him out of the trance.

His mother, who had been watching him closely, noticed his sudden change in demeanor. She looked at him with concern, her voice soft. "Anxin, are you alright?"

He blinked rapidly, trying to shake off the vision. "I'm fine, just... tired," he lied, his voice strained.

Without another word, he excused himself from the table and rushed to his room, his mind spinning. Once there, he grabbed his phone, his fingers trembling as he typed a message to sangwon.

"I got the vision," he wrote, sending it off before he could second-guess himself.

As he set the phone down, the weight of what he had just seen lingered in his mind.

Anxin sat on his bed, his mind still spinning from the strange vision he had just experienced. His hands shook slightly as he typed out the message to sangwon, the only person who could understand what he was going through.

His phone buzzed almost immediately.

Sangwon's reply came quickly, as expected: "What did you see?"

Anxin took a deep breath, trying to steady his thoughts before responding. "A man... he looked like me, but in royal attire, a prince. And then there was someone else, another prince, who looked just like you. Same age, same face. I don't know what it means, but it felt... real."

The seconds ticked by slowly as he waited for Sangwon's response. His mind was racing, trying to make sense of the vision, but nothing made sense. What did it mean for them? Why had he seen it? And why did it feel so familiar?

Sangwon's message came through: "What the hell? You saw me? In some kind of royal setting?"

"Yes," Anxin typed back, frustration creeping into his words. "And I don't know why or how. But I had the same feeling as the last time. It was like... like it happened before. I don't get it."

There was a pause before Sangwon replied again. "Maybe we need to talk about this in person. It's getting weirder. I'll come over after practice."

Anxin let out a sigh of relief. Talking face-to-face always helped, even if they didn't have answers. "Okay. See you then."

He put his phone down, running a hand through his hair. The vision was too much to process, and now sangwon was coming over. Maybe together they could figure it out.

Meanwhile, across town, Sangwon was staring at his phone, his mind buzzing with questions. The mention of the royal attire, the way Anxin had described the other man-it sounded too familiar. Like something he had seen before. 

But the more he thought about it, the more his head ached. He hadn't had a vision in a while, but now, after hearing Anxin's words, he couldn't shake the feeling that something was coming. Something big.

He quickly messaged Leo to let him know he'd be late or might not show up. He couldn't focus on music or practice right now. He had to figure this out.

When he arrived at Anxin's house, he was greeted by the sight of Anxin pacing in his room, clearly deep in thought.

"You okay?" Sangwon asked, leaning against the doorframe.

Anxin didn't look up at first. "I don't know. It's like I've seen that place, those people, before. And I know it wasn't just a dream. It felt real."

Sangwon stepped inside, closing the door behind him. "Same here. But we need to figure out what this means. I'm not sure if it's something we're supposed to understand yet, but we can't ignore it."

Anxin nodded slowly, his eyes distant. "I don't know where to start, Sangwon. This... it's bigger than anything we've dealt with before."

Sangwon sat down next to him. "We start by being honest. No more secrets, no more hiding. If either of us gets another vision, we tell the other immediately. Got it?"

Anxin met his gaze, nodding firmly. "Got it."

And just like that, the unspoken tension between them was cleared. The rivalry, the competitiveness-they could set that aside for now. Whatever this was, they were in it together. And they needed each other if they were going to uncover the truth.

As the night wore on, they discussed their strange visions, sharing every detail they could remember. There were no answers, only more questions, but for the first time, they both felt like they weren't facing this alone.

Anxin stood up after a long silence. "I guess all we can do now is wait. And when it happens again... we'll be ready."

Sangwon nodded, standing as well. "Yeah. We'll figure this out. Together."

The Zhou family had decided to throw a lavish party to celebrate the grand success of their new business venture, the opening of the latest Zhasions branch. It was an extravagant affair, with guests from all over, including high-profile clients, business partners, and close friends. The venue was beautifully decorated with soft lighting, sparkling chandeliers, and elegant floral arrangements. The atmosphere was filled with chatter, laughter, and the clinking of glasses as everyone mingled, enjoying the night.

Anxin arrived at the venue, his parents by his side, as the family entered the grand ballroom. The air was buzzing with excitement, and anxin could already spot a few familiar faces among the crowd. He adjusted his suit, feeling slightly out of place in the sea of well-dressed guests, but he pushed the feeling aside. His family was known for hosting high-class events like these, and tonight was no exception.

"Anxin, come over here," his mother called out, waving him over to a table where their close friends and business associates were seated.

He made his way over, offering polite smiles as he greeted everyone. The room was filled with chatter about the success of Zhasion, with his parents' achievements being celebrated by everyone. Anxin could hear snippets of conversations about the company's expansion and the latest projects that were in the works.

Just as Anxin was about to join in the conversation, he caught sight of Sangwon across the room, talking to some of the other guests. His presence was hard to miss, even in the midst of so many people. The two made eye contact for a brief moment, but neither of them approached the other, each staying within their respective circles.

As the night progressed, Anxin found himself growing more and more restless, the tension between him and Sangwon palpable despite the elegant surroundings. The party was meant to be a celebration, but for Anxin, it felt more like a reminder of the growing distance between them, both emotionally and in their strange, competitive dynamic.

The music played softly in the background, and the event continued on, but Anxin couldn't shake the feeling that something was off.

After greeting the guests and exchanging polite pleasantries with their respective families, Anxin and Sangwon found themselves standing at the edge of the bustling ballroom. The noise of laughter and clinking glasses seemed to fade as they both made their way toward the garden, stepping outside into the cool evening air.

The garden was peaceful, a quiet contrast to the lavish celebration inside. The soft rustling of leaves and the faint scent of flowers in the air provided a calming backdrop to the stillness between them. The two had barely exchanged words since entering the garden, but the tension that once defined their every interaction had dissipated, replaced by a strange sense of civility.

Sangwon glanced at Anxin, his usual sharp gaze softened. "So, I guess we're not trying to kill each other today, huh?" he said with a half-smile, trying to break the silence.

Anxin chuckled lightly, the usual fire of rivalry in his eyes replaced by something more subdued. "I suppose not. We can at least pretend to get along for tonight, can't we?" His voice was casual, but there was an underlying layer of something else - an unspoken understanding between them.

"Yeah, I guess we can," Sangwon replied, taking a step forward and glancing at the stars above. "It's strange, though. We've been doing this for so long, fighting and competing, but now it feels... different."

Anxin nodded, his gaze following Sangwon's. "It does feel different. We've been rivals for so long, it's almost like we've forgotten what it's like to just... be. To not be at each other's throats."

Sangwon turned to face him, his expression thoughtful. "Maybe we're both just tired of the games. Maybe it's time to let things go."

Anxin raised an eyebrow, a slight smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. "Are you suggesting that we actually get along now?"

Sangwon gave him a playful look, his usual cocky grin returning. "I mean, we don't have to be best friends, but we could at least be... allies. For tonight and until the visions ends, at least."

"Allies, huh?" Anxin mused, leaning against the garden wall. "That's a new one."

There was a brief pause before Anxin continued, his voice quieter now. "You know, for all the rivalry, it's not so bad, is it? Being able to be in the same room without constantly fighting."

Sangwon gave a soft laugh. "Yeah, it's actually... kind of refreshing."

The two stood there for a moment, a silent agreement passing between them. Despite the history of competition and rivalry, they were both realizing that perhaps it was time for something different - a new dynamic where they could both exist without the constant need to prove who was better.

"So, what now?" Sangwon asked, breaking the silence.

Anxin looked at him, the tension between them still present but not as sharp. "We enjoy the rest of the night. No more games, no more rivalry. Just... us."

"Agreed," Sangwon said, extending a hand toward Anxin in a gesture that was almost ceremonial, a truce of sorts.

Anxin hesitated for a moment before shaking his hand, the weight of their previous rivalry still lingering but now accompanied by a new understanding. They were no longer just rivals, but two people who had shared so much history - and maybe, just maybe, there was room for something else.

As they walked back toward the party, the night felt different, the air lighter. The tension had eased, and while it wasn't clear what would come next, there was a sense of mutual respect between them that hadn't been there before. For the first time in a long while, they didn't feel the need to compete. Tonight, they were simply two people at a party, navigating a new chapter in their complicated relationship.

"So hyung, don't you feel déjà vu?" Anxin asked, glancing over at him with a curious expression.

Sangwon smirked slightly, leaning against the garden wall. "If you mean sneaking out of a party like this with you, I actually do. Strange, isn't it?"

Anxin chuckled softly, his gaze turning thoughtful. "It is, considering we've never done it before. Do you think it's connected to the visions we keep having?"

"Probably," Sangwon replied, his tone casual but still heavy with the unspoken weight of their shared experience. He looked at Anxin, his eyes lingering just a moment longer than usual. "Do you think all of it is connected?"

Anxin tilted his head, sensing the subtle shift in Sangwon's demeanor. "I guess it is. I'm in your vision, you're in mine." He met Sangwon's gaze directly. "You know what, Lee, as much as I hate to admit it, I'm glad we have each other for this... vision shit."

A soft smile crept onto Anxin's face, genuine and unguarded. It was rare for him to express vulnerability like this, especially towards Sangwon, but something about the moment felt different. He could see it in Sangwon's eyes-the same unspoken understanding.

Sangwon, almost unconsciously, mirrored the smile. It was rare for him to let down his walls around Anxin, but there was something about tonight, something about the shared confusion and strange connection between them, that made it feel like they didn't need to pretend anymore.

"You know," Sangwon started, his voice softer than usual, "I never thought I'd be here with you, talking like this. But I guess... I'm glad we are."

Anxin's smile softened further. "Me too."

The silence that followed was different than the usual tension that existed between them. It was peaceful, as if they both had reached an unspoken agreement to just... be. To stop fighting for once.

"Whatever happens with these visions," Sangwon continued, "at least we're in this together, right?"

Anxin nodded, his gaze steady. "Yeah, together." He paused for a moment before adding, "Maybe we don't have to be enemies all the time."

Sangwon laughed softly, the sound genuine and light. "Maybe not."

As they stood there, side by side, something had shifted. The rivalry that had defined their relationship for so long had started to fade, replaced by something new-something neither of them fully understood yet, but were willing to explore. The night was far from over, but for the first time, it felt like they were on the same side.

'So now die'

Sangwon's eyes widened in sudden realization, his body frozen as a wave of panic washed over him. His mind was racing, trying to process the fragmented memory that had just resurfaced. The recollection felt like a jolt of electricity, something vital yet terrifying. His heart was pounding, and sweat began to bead on his forehead, the anxiety consuming him.

In a daze, he stood up from his bed, his legs unsteady, his hands trembling. The weight of the memory was overwhelming, but the more he tried to make sense of it, the more elusive it seemed. He could feel a deep, unsettling sense of urgency gnawing at him.

Without thinking, he reached for his phone, his fingers trembling as he unlocked it. He quickly dialed Anxin's number, his mind a whirlwind of fragmented thoughts. The ringing felt excruciatingly slow, each tone adding to the tension building inside him.

He couldn't shake the feeling that this memory-whatever it was-was connected to Anxin, to their visions, and to something far greater than they had realized. His body was filled with unease as the phone continued to ring, and sweat dripped down his face, but he couldn't stop.

Finally, the call connected, and Anxin's voice came through, calm but with an edge of concern. "Lee?  hyung? What's wrong?"

Sangwon's breath hitched, and he struggled to find the right words. His thoughts were still scattered, his mind trying to piece together the puzzle that had just been thrown at him.

"I-I saw something," Sangwon managed to say, his voice shaky with a mix of fear and confusion. "Something important, something we're missing."

There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line. Anxin's voice, now tinged with worry, broke the stillness. "What is it?"

Sangwon's grip on the phone tightened as the sense of dread intensified. He couldn't explain it clearly yet, but he knew this was the start of something they couldn't ignore. "I don't know... but it's about us. About the visions. Something's wrong, Anxin. Something we need to understand."

Anxin's tone shifted, sharp and urgent. "I'm coming over."

Sangwon exhaled a shaky breath, the tension in his chest slightly easing. He didn't know what was happening, but he knew one thing for sure-he wasn't going to face it alone.

Sangwon closed his eyes he was in the same battle field again staring at the boy before him.

'I am sorry.'

Chapter Text

Strangely, Anxin burst into Sangwon's room within 45 minutes, which was odd considering their houses were more than an hour apart. The door flew open, and Anxin, panting slightly, stepped in with a frantic look. His eyes scanned the room until they landed on Sangwon, who sat on the edge of his bed, his face pale, his eyes rimmed red.

Without a word, Anxin rushed to his side and pulled him into a tight hug. Sangwon stiffened for a moment, surprised, but then sank into the embrace, his body trembling slightly.

"Sangwon, breathe," Anxin said softly, his voice steady despite his own concern. "You're okay. I'm here."

Sangwon's hands gripped Anxin's shirt tightly as if anchoring himself. "Anxin," he choked out, his voice laced with fear, "the vision—I saw blood. So much blood. And death. I—" His voice cracked as he buried his face in Anxin's shoulder. "It felt real. Too real."

Anxin tightened his hold, gently running a hand up and down Sangwon's back. "Hey, hey," he whispered soothingly. "It's okay. It's just a vision. We'll figure this out together, I promise."

"But what if—" Sangwon started, but Anxin interrupted him.

"No 'what ifs,' hyung. We don't know what it means yet, and until we do, there's no point in panicking." He pulled back slightly, just enough to look Sangwon in the eyes. "You're not alone in this, okay? Whatever happens, we'll face it together."

Sangwon nodded hesitantly, his breathing beginning to steady. Anxin stayed close, offering quiet comfort until the trembling subsided.

After a while, they both sat on the floor in silence, leaning against the bed, the weight of the new revelation hanging heavy between them.

Sangwon finally broke the silence, his voice calmer but still tinged with curiosity. "Anxin, how did you get here so quickly? Our houses are more than an hour apart."

Anxin smirked faintly, leaning his head back against the bed. "I just sped."

Sangwon raised an eyebrow. "You sped? Like, broke every traffic rule in existence?"

Anxin shrugged, the corner of his mouth twitching upward. "I figured if you were calling 'me' in the middle of the night, panicked out of your mind, it was worth a few speeding tickets."

Sangwon let out a small, disbelieving laugh, the tension in the room easing slightly. "You're unbelievable."

Anxin glanced at him, his smirk softening into a genuine smile. "You'd do the same for me, wouldn't you?"

Sangwon hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yeah," he admitted quietly. "I would."

For a brief moment, the weight of the visions felt lighter, replaced by the comfort of knowing they had each other, no matter what lay ahead.

The silence in the room stretched on, heavy but oddly comforting. Anxin, leaning against the bed frame, finally broke it with a hesitant, "Umm, hyung."

Sangwon turned to him, his gaze still tired but more composed. "Yeah?"

Anxin scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. "I need to admit something."

Sangwon raised an eyebrow. "What now?"

"You need to take me to college today."

Sangwon blinked, glancing at the clock on his bedside table. "Anxin, it's 3 a.m. What are you talking about?"

Anxin sighed, rubbing his temples. "Well... see, I may or may not have gotten a speeding ticket on the way here. The officer took my license, and I sort of... might've told him I was rushing to the hospital for an emergency, for him to let me still go."

Sangwon stared at him, incredulous. "You what?"

"I panicked, okay?" Anxin groaned, throwing his hands up. "Anyway, I have spare clothes in my car, so I'll just get ready here and go straight to college from your place."

Sangwon pinched the bridge of his nose, shaking his head. "You're unbelievable, Zhou Anxin."

"Yet I was the one you called when you needed someone ," and said with a small, smug smile.

Sangwon sighed in defeat. "Fine. Take the room next door and get some rest. I'll drive you in the morning." He stood up, heading to his closet. After rummaging for a moment, he handed Anxin a pair of trousers and a loose T-shirt. "Here, wear this. You look like you just ran a marathon."

Anxin took the clothes with a grateful nod. "Thanks. Good Night."

"Night, Anxin," Sangwon replied, sitting back down on his bed. Just as Anxin reached the door, Sangwon added softly, "And... thanks again. For coming."

Anxin paused, his back to Sangwon. A faint smile crept onto his lips, but he didn't turn around. "Anytime."

With that, he left the room, leaving Sangwon to his thoughts, the weight of the night lingering but slightly lighter.

The next morning, sunlight streamed through the windows of Sangwon's room, waking him earlier than usual. He stretched and glanced at the clock—6:30 a.m. He groaned softly but quickly remembered the events of the previous night. His thoughts drifted to Anxin and the vision.

Throwing on a hoodie and some sweatpants, he headed to the kitchen to prepare something simple. As he poured himself a cup of coffee, he heard soft footsteps behind him.

"Morning," Anxin greeted, his voice slightly hoarse but cheerful. He was dressed in Sangwon's borrowed clothes, his hair a mess but somehow still looking effortlessly good.

Sangwon turned, smirking. "You're surprisingly awake for someone who drove like a maniac last night."

Anxin chuckled, sliding onto one of the kitchen stools. "I'll take that as a compliment. You're surprisingly chirpy for someone who was freaking out just a few hours ago."

Sangwon handed him a cup of coffee, rolling his eyes. "Thanks for the reminder."

Anxin took a sip, sighing in contentment. "So, what's the plan? You're my chauffeur today, remember?"

"Yeah, yeah," Sangwon muttered, sitting across from him. "You still haven't explained why you were so desperate to get here last night. I mean, I appreciate it, but... why?"

Anxin's playful demeanor shifted slightly. He looked down at his coffee. "Because you sounded like you needed someone. I know we're... not exactly best friends, but these visions? They're too big for one person to handle alone. I wasn't going to let you deal with it by yourself."

Sangwon blinked, taken aback by the sincerity in Anxin's voice. For a moment, he didn't know how to respond.

"Thanks," he said quietly.

Anxin smiled, his usual mischievous glint returning. "Don't get used to it, Sangwon. I'm still keeping score on who's the better person here."

Sangwon laughed softly, shaking his head. "Of course you are."

They finished their coffee in relative silence, a strange but comfortable camaraderie settling between them.

Later, as they drove to college, Anxin leaned back in the passenger seat, staring out the window.

"So, what do we do about the visions?" Sangwon asked, breaking the silence.

Anxin turned to him, a thoughtful look on his face. "We keep track. Compare notes. Try to figure out what they mean and why we're seeing them."

"And if they keep getting worse?"

Anxin smirked. "Then we have deal with it. Together."

Sangwon glanced at him briefly, a small smile tugging at his lips. "You're a lot less annoying when you're being helpful, you know."

"Don't get used to it," Anxin quipped, leaning back with a smirk.

As they pulled into the college parking lot, their usual rivalry returned, but beneath it was an unspoken understanding—a bond forged in the midst of confusion and chaos, one they both knew they'd need to navigate whatever lay ahead.

As they stepped out of the car, the usual morning bustle of campus greeted them—students chatting, rushing to classes, or grabbing coffee. Anxin adjusted his bag on his shoulder, throwing a sideways glance at Sangwon.

"Thanks for the ride, driver," Anxin teased, smirking.

Sangwon rolled his eyes, locking the car. "You're welcome, Your Majesty. Next time, maybe try not to get your license confiscated."

Anxin grinned but didn't reply, his attention drawn to a group of their friends waiting by the main entrance. Leo, Junseo, and Geonwoo waved them over.

"Look who decided to show up together," Geonwoo teased, raising an eyebrow.

"Don't start," Sangwon warned, though there was no real edge to his tone.

Leo stepped forward, studying them both. "Wait a minute... are you two being... civil?"

"Impossible," Junseo deadpanned, crossing his arms.

Anxin laughed, clapping Leo on the shoulder. "Don't get used to it, hyung. It's a temporary truce."

"Temporary for what?" Leo asked, looking genuinely curious.

Sangwon and Anxin exchanged a brief glance, silently agreeing not to mention the visions from the night before.

"Just some family stuff, you know for them we are close," Sangwon said smoothly. "Nothing you guys need to worry about."

The others didn't seem entirely convinced but didn't press further.

As the day went on, Anxin and Sangwon found themselves falling back into their usual rhythm of rivalry. In their shared classes, they competed to answer questions faster, much to their professor's amusement.

During basketball practice, they pushed each other harder, each trying to outdo the other. Anxin's quick reflexes and sharp strategies clashed with Sangwon's precision and strength, creating an unspoken but undeniable tension on the court.

"You're slowing down, Sangwon," Anxin called out after scoring a three-pointer.

Sangwon smirked, dribbling the ball back. "And you're still relying on luck, Anxin."

Their teammates groaned in unison. "Will you two ever stop?" Liyu shouted, exasperated.

"Not likely," they replied in unison, which only made their friends shake their heads.

Later that evening, after a long day of classes and practice, Anxin found himself sprawled on his bed, scrolling through his phone. His mind drifted back to the vision he'd had during dinner. The regal attire, the way he and Sangwon—no, Prince Sangwon—had interacted. It felt too real to ignore.

His phone buzzed with a message.

Sangwon: "You good?"

The check ins.

Anxin smirked, typing back.

Anxin: "Touched by your concern, Sir. But yeah, I'm fine."

Sangwon: "Don't get used to it. Let me know if you have a vision."

Anxin: "Same goes for you. Night, driver."

Sangwon: "Night, Anxin. Go to sleep."

As Anxin set his phone down, he couldn't help but wonder what their next vision would reveal—and what it meant for them both.

There is no vision for a week.

The announcement of the university's field trip created a wave of excitement and chatter across the campus. Groups of students could be seen huddling together, discussing potential destinations and activities. Anxin leaned against a locker, casually observing the chaos with a smirk.

"Can you believe the frenzy over a field trip?" he remarked to Sanghyeon, who was standing next to him.

"Hey, it's not just any trip," Sanghyeon replied, shoving his books into his bag. "It's a three-day getaway, and we get to skip classes. That's gold."

Anxin chuckled, his attention shifting as Sangwon walked past with his group of friends. Their eyes met briefly, and Anxin raised an eyebrow in silent challenge. Sangwon, unsurprisingly, didn't back down, his expression calm but sharp.

The following week, the destination was revealed—a secluded mountain retreat known for its breathtaking scenery and adventure activities. The announcement only heightened the excitement.

"Camping, hiking, and zip-lining," Jiahao read from the itinerary, seated beside anxin in the cafeteria. "Sounds like fun."

"Fun if you're into bugs and sweat," Anxin replied dryly, sipping his drink.

Leo, seated across from them, grinned. "Come on, Anxin, you'll survive. Besides, you'll have Sangwon there to keep you on your toes."

Anxin rolled his eyes. "Oh, joy. Can't wait to share a tent with him."

"You think the professors would actually pair you two together?" Xinlong asked, amused.

"Knowing our luck, absolutely," Anxin muttered.

To which the duo chuckled.

The day of the trip arrived, and the students gathered near the university buses. Luggage piled up as everyone chatted excitedly. Anxin strolled in late, his usual unbothered demeanor intact.

"Nice of you to join us, Zhou," Sangwon called out from where he stood with his friends.

"Couldn't let you miss me too much, Lee," Anxin replied, smirking as he boarded the bus.

As fate would have it, the seating arrangement placed Anxin and Sangwon in the same row. They exchanged exasperated looks but said nothing, choosing to focus on their phones instead.

The first day of the trip was packed with activities. Teams were formed for hiking, and, of course, Anxin and Sangwon ended up in the same group, much to their shared dismay.

"Try to keep up, Anxin," Sangwon said as they began the trek, his tone teasing yet competitive.

"Don't trip on your own ego, Sangwon," Anxin shot back, smirking as a few teammates chuckled.

The hike started out relatively easy, the trail weaving through lush greenery and dappled sunlight. But as they ascended, the path became steeper, rocks and roots jutting out to challenge their footing.

Anxin, ever the picture of calm determination, pushed ahead despite the burning in his legs. Sangwon, unwilling to let him take the lead, matched his pace step for step. Their teammates noticed the unspoken battle and whispered among themselves, amused by the tension.

"Are they always like this?" one teammate murmured to Leo.

"Always," Leo replied with a grin. "It's like watching two alpha wolves fight for dominance."

Halfway through the hike, the group reached a narrow ledge overlooking a stunning valley. The guide warned them to tread carefully, as the path was uneven and slippery from a recent rain.

"Careful, Anxin," Sangwon said, his voice tinged with sarcasm. "Wouldn't want you to fall behind—literally."

"Thanks for the concern, Sangwon," Anxin replied, stepping onto the ledge with confidence. "But I'm more worried about you."

The group moved a single file, each step deliberate. anxin was ahead of Sangwon, and as they neared a particularly tricky section, anxin's foot slipped on a loose rock.

"Anxin!" Sangwon shouted instinctively, lunging forward.

Anxin managed to grab onto a jagged edge, his knuckles turning white as he held on for dear life. The group froze, panic rippling through them.

"Don't just stand there—help him!" Sangwon barked at the others, his usual calm demeanor replaced by urgency. He crouched down, extending his hand toward Anxin.

"Take my hand!" Sangwon ordered.

Anxin hesitated for a split second, pride warring with self-preservation. But the sheer drop below was a grim reminder that now wasn't the time for stubbornness. He reached up, gripping Sangwon's hand tightly.

With a strength that surprised even himself, Sangwon pulled Anxin back onto the ledge. Both of them collapsed onto the ground, panting heavily.

"Are you insane?" Sangwon snapped, his voice shaking. "You could've died!"

Anxin, still catching his breath, managed a weak smile. "You actually care, huh?"

"Of course I care, you idiot!" Sangwon shot back, his frustration masking the genuine concern in his eyes.

The group hovered around them, relief evident on their faces.

"You two need to stop trying to outdo each other," Leo said, breaking the tension. "At this rate, one of you will end up in the hospital—or worse."

Anxin chuckled softly, his usual bravado returning. "Guess I owe you one, Sangwon.... hyung."

Sangwon shook his head, standing up and brushing dirt off his pants. "Yeah, you do. And don't think I'm letting you live this down."

The group resumed their hike, but the dynamic between Anxin and Sangwon had subtly shifted. The rivalry remained, but underneath it, a fragile truce was beginning to form—one forged on the edge of a cliff.

That evening, as everyone gathered around the campfire, the atmosphere buzzed with warmth and laughter. The crackling fire illuminated their faces, casting flickering shadows across the clearing. Anxin sat on a log, idly poking the fire with a stick, his features softened by the glow. Across from him, Sangwon cradled a cup of hot chocolate, his gaze occasionally flickering toward Anxin.

Geonwoo was in the middle of recounting an exaggerated tale of a haunted library, his animated gestures earning groans and laughter from the group. anxin chuckled, shaking his head. "Hyung, if you spent half as much time studying as you do making up stories, you'd be top of the class."

"Hey, I resent that!" geonwoo protested, feigning offense. "My stories have educational value—don't you all feel enlightened?"

"Enlightened about your lack of creativity," Anxin quipped, earning a round of laughter.

Sangwon's voice cut through the noise. "Says the guy who almost turned our hike into a rescue mission."

Anxin's eyes narrowed playfully. "Says the guy who nearly broke my arm pulling me up."

The group fell silent for a moment, glancing between the two. The tension was palpable, but instead of an argument, Sangwon smirked. "You're welcome, by the way."

Anxin leaned back, crossing his arms. "Don't think I didn't notice you shaking afterward. You were scared for me, weren't you?"

"Scared for my peace of mind," Sangwon shot back. "If you fell, I'd never hear the end of it."

The group erupted into laughter, the teasing banter breaking any lingering awkwardness.

Later, as the campfire dwindled and most of the group retreated to their tents, Anxin stayed behind, watching the embers glow. Sangwon, who had been lingering nearby, finally approached and sat beside him.

"You're not tired?" Sangwon asked, his voice quieter now.

"Not really," Anxin replied, his tone unusually subdued. "It's peaceful out here."

Sangwon nodded, staring into the fire. After a moment, he spoke again. "You were reckless today, you know. If I hadn't—"

Anxin cut him off with a raised hand. "I know. And... thanks, hyung. I mean it."

Sangwon blinked, taken aback by the sincerity in anxin's voice. He hesitated before responding. "You're welcome. But don't make it a habit. I'm not always going to be there to save you."

Anxin chuckled, his usual smirk returning. "Oh, don't worry. Next time, I'll save you. That way, we're even."

Sangwon rolled his eyes, but a smile tugged at his lips. "You're impossible, Anxin."

"And you're predictable, hyung."

The two sat in comfortable silence for a while, the rivalry momentarily set aside. Though they wouldn't admit it, there was a strange comfort in knowing the other was there.

The moon hung high in the sky, its silver glow filtering through the thin canvas of the tent. Inside, the group had arranged themselves on sleeping bags, the cramped space forcing them into close quarters. Anxin lay on one side, arms crossed behind his head, while Sangwon was on the opposite end, propped up on an elbow, scrolling through his phone.

Leo was sprawled out in the middle, already snoring softly, his legs awkwardly stretched over Sanghyeon, who looked ready to kick him in his sleep. Geonwoo and Junseo sat near the tent's entrance, whispering about something that sounded suspiciously like snacks they had hidden.

Anxin turned his head, his eyes landing on Sangwon. "So, Prince Sangwon," he began, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "What grand royal decree do you have for us tonight?"

Sangwon didn't even glance up from his phone. "My first decree? Silence from you, Prince of Nonsense."

Jiahao snorted, muffling his laugh with a pillow. "You two really don't quit, do you?"

"Not until one of us wins," Anxin said, a smug grin spreading across his face.

Sangwon raised an eyebrow, finally looking up. "Wins what, exactly?"

"Everything," Anxin replied, as though it were the most obvious thing in the world.

Geonwoo rolled his eyes. "You two are worse than kids. Can we not have one peaceful night without your bickering?"

"Who's bickering?" Anxin shot back, feigning innocence. "I'm just pointing out that Sangwonie hyung here couldn't keep up with me on the hike."

Sangwon sat up, his expression a mix of amusement and annoyance. "Couldn't keep up? You were the one who nearly passed out on the last stretch!"

"I was pacing myself," Anxin countered.

"Pacing yourself to the ground, maybe," Sangwon retorted.

The others groaned in unison, and Sanghyeon along with Xinlong threw a pillow at both of them. "Enough, you two! Some of us are trying to sleep."

"Yeah," Leo mumbled groggily, half-asleep. "Save the lover's quarrel for tomorrow."

There was a beat of silence, and then anxin and Sangwon both spoke at the same time.

"Lover's quarrel?" Anxin asked, incredulous.

"Absolutely not," Sangwon said, shaking his head.

Their vehement denial only made the others laugh, and Sanghyeon muttered, "Protesting a little too much there, don't you think?"

Anxin grabbed a pillow and threw it at Sanghyeon. "Go to sleep, you brat."

As the tent settled into a quieter rhythm, Sangwon lay back down, his gaze fixed on the tent ceiling. "For the record," he said softly, just loud enough for Anxin to hear, "I'd beat you at anything, anytime."

Anxin turned his head slightly, smirking. "We'll see about that, Sangwon. We'll see."

And with that, the tent fell into silence, the rivalry simmering beneath the surface, waiting for the next day to reignite.

But would it be easy ? No.

It was around 4 a.m. when the group of friends huddled around Anxin, who was thrashing in his sleep, his face contorted in distress. His frantic whispers of "No, no," filled the tent, sending chills through everyone.

"Is he okay?" Leo asked, his voice heavy with worry as he crouched beside Anxin.

Leo glanced at Sangwon, his brows furrowed. "Do you think it's the visions you two were talking about?"

"Maybe," Sangwon replied, though his tone betrayed his uncertainty. His eyes never left Anxin, whose shivering had intensified.

The group exchanged uneasy glances as Sangwon quickly filled them in on the previous visions—the princes, the blood, and the sense of impending doom. Their reactions ranged from shock to disbelief, but the gravity of the situation silenced any dismissive remarks.

"Why didn't you tell us about this earlier?" Junseo asked, his voice a mix of frustration and concern.

"It wasn't something we could explain easily. We can't go up to people and be like 'hey guys I was a royal heir'" Sangwon admitted, his focus still on Anxin. "And honestly, we didn't think it would get this bad."

Fifteen minutes passed, though it felt like hours, before Anxin's eyes snapped open. He bolted upright, gasping for air, his wide eyes darting around the tent.

"Sangwon!" he exclaimed, his voice trembling.

Everyone froze, their worried gazes fixed on him.

"Anxin, you're awake," Sangwon said softly, stepping closer. "You're safe now."

Anxin's eyes landed on Sangwon, and the sight of his familiar face seemed to calm him. He let out a shaky sigh, his body slumping slightly as the tension began to leave him.

"What did you see?" Sangwon asked gently, crouching down to Anxin's level.

Anxin hesitated, his hands trembling slightly as he ran them through his hair. "I...I don't want to talk about it right now," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

"Anxin, if it's about the visions, we need to know," Geonwoo urged, his tone firm but kind.

Anxin shook his head. "I'll tell you tomorrow," he muttered, avoiding their eyes. "I just... I need time to process it."

The group exchanged uneasy glances, but they respected his request.

"Fine," Jiahao relented, though his expression was still laced with concern. "But tomorrow, you're talking. No excuses."

Anxin nodded faintly, his gaze fixed on the ground.

Xinlong crouched beside him, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Whatever it is, we're here for you, okay?"

Anxin managed a small, grateful smile, though the fear lingering in his eyes didn't go unnoticed.

As the group began to disperse, going back to sleep, Sangwon stayed near, sitting quietly beside Anxin.

"You sure you're okay?" Sangwon asked after a moment, his voice low enough that only Anxin could hear.

Anxin glanced at him, his lips pressing into a thin line. "I don't know," he admitted, his voice trembling slightly.

Sangwon nodded, his expression softening. "Whatever it is, you're not alone in this. We'll figure it out. Together."

For a brief moment, Anxin's tense shoulders relaxed, and he gave Sangwon a faint nod.

The two sat in silence for a while, the weight of unspoken fears hanging heavily between them. Eventually, Sangwon stood, giving anxin's shoulder a light squeeze before heading back to his sleeping bag.

As Anxin lay back down, his mind replayed the vision over and over again. Prince. Blood. Death. The images haunted him, making sleep feel like an impossible task.

Chapter Text

As Sangwon's eyes fluttered open at 6:30 a.m., he noticed the faint hum of activity around the tent. Some of his friends were already awake, either getting dressed or scrolling through their phones. A few had even stepped out, leaving the tent quieter than usual.

Rubbing his eyes, Sangwon sat up and glanced around. Anxin's sleeping bag was empty.

"Hey, where's Anxin?" he asked Sanghyeon, who was lacing up his shoes nearby.

Sanghyeon glanced up briefly. "Oh, Hyung went to grab some food, I think. He said he wanted some fresh air too."

Sangwon nodded, muttering a quiet "thanks" before heading off to freshen up. After splashing some cold water on his face, he walked toward the edge of the camp, where the early morning sunlight bathed the landscape in a golden glow.

That's when he spotted Anxin.

Anxin was sitting on a large rock, a serene expression on his face as he ate what looked like bread and eggs. The calmness of the scene was almost jarring after the events of the previous night.

Sangwon approached, the crunch of his boots on the gravel announcing his presence. Anxin looked up, his lips curling into a faint smirk as he noticed Sangwon.

"Good morning, Your Highness," Anxin teased, taking another bite of his bread.

Sangwon rolled his eyes but couldn't help the small smile tugging at his lips. "Morning, Prince Anxin. Enjoying your royal breakfast?"

Anxin chuckled, gesturing to the plate beside him. "Want some? I grabbed extra."

Sangwon hesitated for a moment before sitting down on the rock next to him. He reached for a piece of bread, breaking off a chunk.

"So," Sangwon began, his tone more serious now, "how are you feeling after last night?"

Anxin paused, his chewing slowing as he considered the question. "Better," he said after a moment. "But... it's still there. In the back of my mind."

Sangwon nodded, understanding the unspoken weight of the visions. "You don't have to tell me what you saw immediately," he said softly. "But if you ever feel like talking about it, I'm here."

Anxin looked at him, a flicker of gratitude in his eyes. "Thanks," he said simply, his voice quieter than usual.

For a while, the two sat there in companionable silence, sharing the food and watching the camp slowly come to life. It was a rare moment of peace, but both of them knew it wouldn't last long.

The air between them was heavy, the kind of silence that carried unsaid words and unspoken fears. The murmurs from the campsite, distant yet audible, served as a reminder that life continued outside their shared bubble of uncertainty.

The silence stretched until Anxin finally broke it.

"Sangwon..." he said softly, his voice carrying an unusual gentleness, perhaps the softest Sangwon had ever heard him speak.

Sangwon turned to him, eyebrows raised slightly. "Yeah?"

Anxin hesitated for a moment, his gaze fixed on the horizon before finally meeting Sangwon's eyes. "I think I've figured out the whole story about the sword part."

Sangwon blinked, his surprise evident. "Wait, you saw the whole story of the vision?"

Anxin shook his head. "Not the whole thing. I still don't understand your groom-related vision or my medic one. But the part about the prince and the sword? Yeah, I think I pieced it together."

Sangwon leaned back, his gaze shifting to the stream of water nearby. "Do you want to talk about it?" he asked, his tone cautious yet encouraging.

Anxin paused, his eyes flickering between Sangwon and the distant tents. "I do, actually. But..." He exhaled slowly. "I don't know if I want to tell the others about this. At least, not yet. Maybe I'll just tell you for now."

Sangwon studied him for a moment, then nodded. "Anxin, it's your call. But... the others are worried too. And maybe they could help, you know? Even if it's just to give us some perspective."

Anxin's expression softened, a flicker of guilt crossing his features. "I know they mean well. But.." he admitted, his voice quieter. After a pause, he sighed and added, "Fine. Let's share this with everyone tonight."

A small smile tugged at Sangwon's lips. "Good call." He stood up, brushing the dust off his pants. As he turned to leave, he threw a casual "See you later" over his shoulder.

But before he could take more than a step, Anxin's voice stopped him.

"Hyung," he called, and Sangwon turned back to face him.

"Yeah?"

Anxin's eyes held a flicker of uncertainty. "Even if we tell them tonight, I'm not sure it's over. I mean, these visions... they feel far from done. Because I still don't have answers for my very 1st vision."

Sangwon's gaze softened as he looked at Anxin. "I know, Anxin," he said simply, his voice steady. "It's not over. Not yet."

And with that, he turned and walked away, leaving Anxin alone with his thoughts and the growing weight of their shared mystery.

The sun climbed higher, casting warm rays over the campsite as the group slowly came to life. Anxin sat by the stream for a while longer, watching the water flow past, lost in thought. Eventually, the sounds of laughter and chatter from the camp drew him back to reality.

He returned to the clearing where the others were already busy. Junseo and Geonwoo were attempting to set up a small grill, bickering about the best way to get it started. Leo and Sanghyeon were sprawled on a blanket, scrolling through their phones and tossing a frisbee back and forth halfheartedly.

Sangwon spotted Anxin and waved him over. "Hey, Anxin! You're just in time. Geonwoo's about to blow up the grill with his 'expert' fire-starting skills."

"I heard that," Geonwoo called, glaring at Sangwon.

Anxin smirked, taking a seat on a nearby log. "Wouldn't be the first time he almost burned something down."

"Don't start, Anxin," Geonwoo warned, but there was a hint of a smile on his face.

After breakfast, the group gathered to discuss the day's plans.

"Alright," Junseo said, taking charge as usual. "We've got two days left here, so let's make the most of it. I say we split up and explore the area. There's a hiking trail that leads to a waterfall, and I heard there's an abandoned cabin not far from here."

"An abandoned cabin?" Xinlong perked up. "That sounds like the start of a horror movie."

"Exactly," Sanghyeon said, grinning. "Let's check it out."

"Or we could just stick to the waterfall,"  Geonwoo suggested, clearly less enthusiastic about the cabin idea.

The group eventually decided to split into two teams: one to explore the cabin and the other to hike to the waterfall. Naturally, Sangwon and Anxin ended up in the cabin team, along with Geonwoo, Xinlong, and Jiahao.

The path to the cabin was overgrown and winding, but the group pressed on, their curiosity outweighing their caution. Sangwon walked slightly ahead, his gaze sharp as he scanned the surroundings.

"Do you think this cabin is actually haunted?" Xinlong asked, his voice tinged with nervous excitement.

Anxin rolled his eyes. "If it is, I hope the ghost takes you first. You're too loud."

"Very funny," Xinlong muttered, shoving Anxin lightly.

When they finally reached the cabin, it was smaller than they had expected—a weathered wooden structure with moss creeping up its sides. The door hung slightly ajar, creaking softly in the breeze.

"This is it?" Jiahao said, frowning. "I was expecting something... bigger."

"Size doesn't matter," Geonwoo quipped, earning a snort from Anxin.

Sangwon stepped forward cautiously, pushing the door open. The interior was dark and musty, with cobwebs hanging in the corners. The air was thick, carrying a faint metallic scent that made Anxin's stomach churn.

"This place is creepy," Xinlong whispered, his voice echoing slightly in the small space.

Anxin frowned, his gaze sweeping the room. For a moment, he thought he saw something glinting in the corner—a metallic sheen that seemed oddly familiar.

"Hey," Sangwon said, breaking the silence. "Do you guys feel that?"

"Feel what?" Geonwoo asked, his brow furrowing.

Sangwon hesitated. "I don't know. It's like... déjà vu."

Anxin's breath caught in his throat. He stepped closer to Sangwon, his voice low. "You feel it too?"

Before Sangwon could answer, Jiahao called out, "Guys, come look at this!"

The group gathered around a small wooden chest in the corner. It was old and battered, the lock rusted and broken. Inside, they found an assortment of strange items: a tarnished dagger, a piece of faded fabric, and an old journal.

Anxin's fingers brushed the dagger, and a shiver ran down his spine. Images flashed through his mind—swords clashing, blood spilling, and a crown lying abandoned on the ground.

"Anxin?" Sangwon's voice pulled him back to the present.

Anxin looked up, his face pale. "We need to get out of here."

"Why?" Geonwoo asked, confused.

Anxin didn't answer. He grabbed Sangwon's arm, pulling him toward the door. "Just trust me. Let's go."

The others exchanged uneasy glances but followed without argument. As they stepped back into the sunlight, Anxin released a shaky breath.

"Anxin," Sangwon said softly, his eyes searching Anxin's face. "What did you see?"

Anxin shook his head, his voice barely above a whisper. "Not here. I'll tell you later, together."

And with that, the group began their trek back to the campsite, the eerie silence of the cabin lingering in their minds.

As they left the cabin, Anxin's pale face and trembling hands had the group on edge. They walked in silence for a while, the unease from the eerie cabin still lingering.

Finally, Geonwoo broke the silence. "Anxin, you looked like you really saw a ghost in there. What happened?"

Anxin glanced at Sangwon, who raised an eyebrow in silent question. A mischievous glint sparked in Anxin's eyes.

"I didn't want to scare you all earlier," Anxin began, his voice low and dramatic, "but when I touched that dagger, I saw... something."

"What? What did you see?" Jiahao asked, leaning closer.

Anxin paused for effect, his expression serious. "A vision of us... in that cabin... trapped. There was a loud bang, and suddenly the ghost of a grumpy old man appeared. He said, 'You kids think you can trespass in my house and touch my things?'"

The group's eyes widened, and Anxin continued, his tone grave. "He looked at me—right at me—and said, 'You'll be the first to go!' And then—" Anxin clutched his chest dramatically, gasping.

Xinlong's face paled. "You're joking, right?"

Anxin shook his head solemnly, biting the inside of his cheek to keep from laughing. "Do I look like I'm joking? Why do you think I wanted to leave so quickly?"

Jiahao frowned, glancing over his shoulder toward the cabin. "Are you sure it wasn't just... your imagination?"

"That's exactly what the first victim always says," Anxin shot back, his tone deadpan.

Sangwon, catching on to Anxin's prank, decided to play along. He grabbed Anxin's arm and gasped. "Wait... I just remembered something. When we were leaving, didn't you hear that creaking sound? Like footsteps?"

Anxin nodded gravely. "Exactly. I didn't want to alarm anyone, but I think he's following us."

By now, Xinlong and Geonwoo looked genuinely uneasy, their heads swiveling to check the path behind them.

"I think I left my phone in the cabin," Xinlong mumbled, his voice shaky.

"Forget the phone, Long-ge!" Anxin snapped. "Unless you want to be the next victim!"

Xinlong froze, eyes wide. "You're serious?"

Anxin held his poker face for a few seconds longer before bursting into laughter. "No, I'm not! Oh my god, you should've seen your face!"

Sangwon doubled over, laughing along with him. "You're too good at this, Anxin. Xinlong looked like he was about to faint!"

Jiahao groaned, smacking Anxin's arm. "Seriously? You made that whole thing up?"

"Of course I did," Anxin said, grinning. "But admit it—it was convincing!"

Xinlong crossed his arms, still looking a bit shaken. "You're the worst."

"Maybe," Anxin replied with a wink. "But at least now the hike back wasn't boring."

As the group continued walking, the tension eased, replaced by laughter and teasing. Even xinlong eventually cracked a smile, though he made Anxin promise not to pull another stunt like that again.

Sangwon shook his head, glancing at Anxin with a mix of exasperation and amusement. "You're unbelievable, you know that?"

Anxin smirked, nudging him playfully. "I am self aware."

That evening, the group gathered around the campfire once again. The air was colder than the previous night, and the crackling flames provided a comforting warmth. Everyone seemed to sense the gravity of the moment as Anxin and Sangwon sat at the center, their expressions a mix of resolve and hesitation.

"Alright, spill it," Leo said, leaning forward. "What's going on? The incident this morning."

Anxin exchanged a glance with Sangwon, who gave him a slight nod. Taking a deep breath, Anxin began.

"I had another vision," he said, his voice steady but quiet. The group immediately fell silent, all eyes on him.

"This one was... different. It was clearer, more vivid than the others. I saw myself—well, a version of me—as a prince. And Sangwon," he gestured toward Sangwon, "you were there too. You were also a prince."

"A prince?" Geonwoo echoed, eyebrows raised.

Anxin nodded. "Yeah. And we weren't allies. We were... rivals. But it wasn't the petty kind of rivalry we have now."

Sangwon smirked faintly. "Gee, thanks."

Anxin rolled his eyes. "I mean it was serious. There were swords, battles, and..." He trailed off, his expression darkening.

"And what?" Junseo prompted, his voice low.

Anxin hesitated, his hands gripping his knees tightly. "And blood. A lot of blood. I think... I think we were at war with each other."

The group exchanged uneasy glances.

"War?" Leo asked. "Why? What happened in the vision?"

Anxin took a deep breath as the group sat in rapt attention, the campfire crackling softly in the background. "The first thing I saw," he began, his voice steady but laced with a strange emotion, "was a grand ball. It was hosted by the Empire of Solcarya. Sangwon was their prince, standing at the center of it all, regal and commanding."

Sangwon's eyebrows lifted slightly, but he didn't interrupt.

Anxin continued, his gaze fixed on the fire. "And then there was me. I was the crown prince of Eldrinth, it seems, the neighboring empire. We had been invited as part of some alliance-building effort. It was my duty to represent my kingdom, so there I was, standing in the ballroom, surrounded by diplomats, nobles, and royalty."

"Sounds fancy," Sanghyeon commented, trying to lighten the mood.

Anxin gave a faint smile but quickly grew serious again. "It wasn't just fancy, Sanghyeon. There was... tension. The kind you could feel in the air. Sangwon and I were polite on the surface, exchanging pleasantries like we were supposed to. But underneath, it was different, I think."

"Different how?" Xinlong asked, leaning forward.

" Like I said, we weren't allies," Anxin said simply. "There was a rivalry between our kingdoms. And it wasn't just political—it was personal. I could feel it. The way we looked at each other, the words we didn't say... It was like we were sizing each other up, waiting for the other to make the first move. Betray"

Sangwon finally spoke, his tone thoughtful. "So we were rivals even back then. Figures."

Anxin nodded. "But it wasn't just rivalry for rivalry's sake.Like what we have now. I think... I think there was something bigger going on. Something that tied us together in ways we didn't understand."

"What does that even mean?" Junseo asked, frowning.

Anxin hesitated, then said, "I don't know yet. But I remember feeling like everything depended on the two of us. Like we were at the center of something much larger than ourselves."

The group sat in silence for a moment, digesting Anxin's words.

"And then what?" Sanghyeon asked, breaking the quiet. "What happened next in the vision?"

Anxin's expression darkened. "That's when it got blurry. I saw flashes—arguments, battles, a sword... and blood. So much blood. But I don't know how it all connects yet."

Sangwon looked at Anxin, his expression unreadable. "It's like pieces of a puzzle," he said softly. "And we're missing the key parts."

Anxin met his gaze and nodded. "Exactly. But I think the answers are in these visions. We just have to figure them out before it's too late."

Anxin paused for a moment, his gaze distant as if lost in the memory of the vision. "Though, I saw more," he said, his voice softer now, as if trying to piece together the fragmented memories. "Sangwon and I... we met a lot. The two princes were only 18 when they first met, and let me tell you, there was a lot that happened in those early days."

The group leaned in, intrigued by his words.

"At first, it was all about formalities—diplomatic meetings, events, ceremonies. But as time passed, we started to see each other more. And that's when things changed. There was tension, yes, but also a strange kind of mutual respect. We were both heirs to powerful empires, both trained in the ways of leadership, and it was clear we had a lot in common. But the rivalry... it never really disappeared. It was always there, lurking just beneath the surface."

Sangwon frowned, a flicker of recognition in his eyes. "That sounds familiar," he muttered, almost to himself.

Anxin nodded, as if he could feel the weight of the memory. "I think we were both aware that our futures were intertwined in some way, but we didn't fully understand it. It wasn't just about our kingdoms. There was something... deeper. Something we were both drawn to, but neither of us could put into words."

Leo looked between the two, his expression serious. "So, you're saying that you and Sangwon—these two princes—were more than just rivals. There was respect, maybe even... a bond?"

Anxin hesitated, his fingers idly tracing patterns in the dirt. "Yeah. It's like we were two sides of the same coin. We were different, but in some ways, we were the same. We both carried the weight of our kingdoms, the responsibility of being heirs, and the burden of expectations. It wasn't just rivalry. It was more like... a push and pull, a constant challenge. But at the same time, we understood each other in a way no one else could."

Sangwon was quiet for a moment, absorbing Anxin's words. "So we were kind of... bound together by fate?" he asked, his voice quiet but curious.

Anxin nodded slowly. "Maybe. Or maybe we just didn't realize it at the time. All I know is that the more I saw, the more I realized that the story wasn't just about two princes fighting for their thrones. It was about something else entirely."

The air around them grew heavier as they all sat with the implications of Anxin's words. There was a sense of unease, but also a sense of curiosity. What did these visions mean for them? What were they supposed to do with this knowledge?

"And then?" Sanghyeon asked, breaking the silence, his voice tinged with anticipation.

Anxin's voice wavered as he continued, the weight of the vision still heavy on him. "Then... I didn't see the next part clearly. But what I remember... was war. The two kingdoms clashed. Blood was shed on both sides. It was brutal. The empire I represented... it was destroyed, torn apart by the conflict. At the end, there stood the two  princes, swords pointed at each other, both covered in blood, their eyes filled with tears. They were their to kill eachother, yet, there was no hatred. But sadness."

The group sat in stunned silence, the gravity of Anxin's words settling over them like a dark cloud.

Anxin paused, his eyes downcast. "Their kingdoms were ruined, everything they had worked for was destroyed... and in that moment, it was clear that neither of them truly wanted this. They were bound by duty, but the cost was too great."

Sangwon's chest tightened, the image of the two princes locked in a tragic confrontation overwhelming him. A sharp pang of hurt pierced his heart as tears began to roll down his cheeks, unnoticed by the others for a moment. He wiped them away quickly, but the pain lingered, a deep ache that he couldn't explain.

"Sangwon?" Anxin's voice was soft, almost as if he were speaking directly to him, his words carrying a quiet empathy. "I don't know what this means yet. But I know it's not just some vision. This... this feels real. Like it's tied to us somehow. To you, to me."

Sangwon struggled to speak, his voice thick with emotion. "But why... why did it have to end like that? Why were we fighting each other? We didn't even know each other back then." His voice cracked, and he swallowed hard, trying to push back the rising emotions. "Why couldn't we have just worked together? Why was it so... painful?"

Anxin's expression softened, his eyes filled with understanding. "I don't know, hyung. But I think... maybe we were never meant to fight. Maybe it was fate pushing us in different directions. But I can't ignore the feeling that we're somehow reliving that history. That whatever happened in those visions... it's part of us now."

Sangwon nodded, wiping his tears, trying to regain some composure. "I don't want it to end like that. I don't want to be your enemy."

Anxin reached out, placing a hand on Sangwon's shoulder. "You won't be, hyung. Not this time. We'll figure this out together. Whatever it is, we're in this together. And I won't let it destroy us like it did before."

The group remained silent for a moment, the weight of the shared vision settling in. The fire crackled, its warmth a stark contrast to the cold uncertainty hanging in the air. They didn't have all the answers, but for now, they had each other. And that, Anxin realized, might be enough to face whatever was coming next.

The visions were not mere dreams; they were fragments of their past lives, binding Anxin and Sangwon in a shared history. 

The two princes, once rivals in a war that tore their kingdoms apart, were now inexplicably connected by fate. Their past was filled with tension, respect, and tragedy—echoing into their present lives. The weight of this connection was undeniable, and as they began to understand the significance of their visions, they realized that their bond was not random, but part of something much greater.

Chapter Text

Ages ago, a letter arrived at the Eldrinth Empire, its contents sending ripples through the royal court. It was from their long-standing rival, the Solcarya Empire. For centuries, the two empires had held great power, their rivalry defining the course of history. But now, the unexpected: Solcarya wanted to form a friendly alliance with Eldrinth.

The emperor of Eldrinth read the letter in silence, his brow furrowed in disbelief. After a long moment, he turned to his son, Prince Anxin, who had been standing by his side.

" Prince Anxin," the emperor said, his voice serious, "this is unprecedented. Solcarya has always been our rival. Why would they want to form an alliance now?"

Anxin stepped forward, his expression a mixture of curiosity and concern. "Your Majesty, perhaps it's a trick. Solcarya is known for its cunning ways. But we can not ignore this. We must understand their true intentions."

The emperor sighed deeply, rubbing his temples. "You are right. But I can't risk this empire in the hands of a naive decision. I need you to go to Solcarya, meet their emperor, and learn what you can. If they truly wish to form an alliance, we must proceed with caution."

Anxin nodded, understanding the gravity of the task before him. "I will go, Your Majesty. I'll handle it with the utmost care."

The emperor looked at him, a rare hint of pride in his eyes. "Be careful, my son. There's much more at stake than just diplomacy."

As Anxin prepared to leave, his thoughts raced. The journey to Solcarya would not be easy, and the meeting with their emperor would be unlike any he had faced before. He glanced at his trusted advisor, who had been standing silently in the corner.

"Prepare the horses. We leave at dawn," Anxin said, his voice steady but tinged with the weight of what was to come.

The advisor bowed deeply. "At once, Your Highness."

With a final glance at his father, Anxin turned to leave the royal chamber, ready to embark on a journey that would change the course of both empires-and his own destiny.

Anxin's journey to Solcarya was fraught with tension from the very beginning. As he crossed into the rival empire's borders, he could feel the hostile gazes of the citizens who looked at him with disdain. Their whispers followed him everywhere-mocking, sneering, and filled with years of animosity between the two empires.

"That's the prince of Eldrinth," one citizen muttered, her voice dripping with venom. "The one who thinks he can waltz in here and form alliances."

"How could his majesty think we can form alliance with those people from Eldrinth"

"Pathetic"

Anxin ignored the whispers, keeping his head high, though the weight of their hatred gnawed at him. His heart raced as they continued their journey, the Solcarya landscape slowly unfolding before him-lush fields that gave way to the towering spires of the capital city.

As they arrived at the Solcarya palace, Anxin's sense of unease grew. The grandeur of the place was unlike anything he had ever seen in Eldrinth. The marble walls, the lavish gardens, and the courtyards filled with soldiers and courtiers made it clear that Solcarya was not just a rival empire-it was a powerful force to be reckoned with.

The ball that evening was a spectacle, as grand and opulent as Anxin had expected. It was filled with nobles from every corner of the empire, and despite the tension in the air, there was a certain elegance to the gathering. Anxin, dressed in his finest attire, entered the ballroom, his gaze scanning the room for the Solcarya emperor. He needed to speak with him about the alliance.

However, it was not the emperor who first caught Anxin's eye. It was Prince Sangwon-the first prince of Solcarya. Anxin had heard rumours about him: fierce, cunning, and a warrior with unmatched skill. But nothing could have prepared him for the gravity of the prince's presence. Sangwon stood tall in the centre of the room, surrounded by his own court, his gaze scanning the crowd with a quiet authority.

Anxin's heart skipped a beat as their eyes met. There was a brief, intense moment where it felt as though the entire world around them faded. He knew who Sangwon was, but there was something in the prince's gaze that made him pause. It wasn't disdain-it was recognition.

The two princes locked eyes across the crowded ballroom, and for a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath.

Finally, Anxin made his way toward Sangwon, his steps slow and deliberate. As he approached, the murmurs of the court quieted, and Sangwon's gaze never wavered from him.

"You've arrived," Sangwon said, his voice calm yet tinged with something Anxin couldn't quite place. "Prince Anxin of Eldrinth."

Anxin inclined his head, his own expression neutral. "I have. I trust your empire has prepared for the discussions?"

Sangwon smiled slightly, though it didn't quite reach his eyes. "We've prepared... but I believe there is more at play than just diplomacy, wouldn't you agree, Prince Anxin?"

Anxin frowned, sensing the underlying tension in Sangwon's words. "I would. But I would also prefer not to discuss matters of importance in front of a room full of onlookers."

Sangwon's gaze flickered to the courtiers around them, who were listening intently. With a small nod, he motioned for Anxin to follow him.

"Very well," Sangwon said. "Let's retire to a more private space."

They walked through the palace's halls, the sound of their footsteps echoing in the silence. As they entered a quiet study, Sangwon closed the door behind them, and for the first time, the two princes were alone.

"Why did you come, Prince Anxin?" Sangwon asked, his tone soft but carrying a weight that anxin could feel in his chest. "Was it truly for diplomacy? Or is there something else at play here?"

Anxin hesitated, then spoke carefully. "I came because my father asked me to. But I also came because... I believe there is more to our relationship than just being enemies. The question is, what are your side hoping to gain from this?"

Sangwon leaned against the desk, his expression unreadable. "What we hope for is peace. But I also know that peace between us won't come easily. There's too much history between our empires, too much bloodshed."

Anxin felt a flicker of something-doubt, perhaps, or a strange sense of understanding. He knew Sangwon's words were true. The rivalry between Eldrinth and Solcarya was centuries-old, and it wasn't something that could be resolved with a simple treaty.

"You're right," Anxin said softly. "But peace must start somewhere. And I think that somewhere is here, between us, as the future leaders."

Sangwon's gaze softened, and for a brief moment, Anxin saw a flicker of something in his eyes-something that wasn't rivalry, but maybe... respect.

The two princes stood there, the weight of their history pressing down on them, yet there was an unspoken bond forming between them, one that neither of them could ignore.

The idea of a marriage alliance was brought up later that evening in a more private conversation between Anxin and the Solcarya emperor. As they sat in a lavishly decorated room, the tension in the air was palpable. The emperor, a man of imposing stature and sharp features, leaned back in his chair, his eyes never leaving Anxin.

"I believe it's time we discussed something of great importance," the emperor said, his voice smooth but carrying a weight of authority. "As much as diplomacy is important, actions speak louder than words. That is why I am proposing a marriage alliance between our two empires."

Anxin's eyes widened in shock. He had anticipated many things-political negotiations, military talks, perhaps even a power struggle-but this was something entirely different. "A marriage alliance?" he echoed, disbelief creeping into his voice.

The emperor nodded, his gaze unwavering. "Yes. My brother, Duke Arvid, is a respected figure in Solcarya, and we would like to cement our relationship with Eldrinth by marrying him to your elder sister, Princess Haeun"

Anxin's mind raced. His sister, the one person he had always protected, being wed to a duke from Solcarya? It felt like a betrayal of everything his family stood for. "But... why my sister?" Anxin asked, his voice tinged with concern. "Surely, there are other options, other alliances we could pursue without such a personal cost."

The emperor leaned forward slightly, his expression softening just a fraction. "It is the best way to ensure peace, Prince Anxin. This union would be a symbol of the alliance between our two empires, one that could end the bloodshed that has plagued us for so long."

Anxin felt a wave of frustration wash over him. He understood the political necessity, but the idea of his sister being married off to a man she had never met, especially one from a rival empire, made his stomach churn. "I understand the importance of this alliance," Anxin said, his voice steady despite the turmoil inside. "But I would like to discuss this with my father before making any decisions."

The emperor studied him for a moment, then nodded slowly. "Of course. You must do what you believe is right for your people. But I will remind you, this is not just about family. This is about the future of our two empires."

Anxin stood, his mind swirling with the implications of the proposal. "I will speak with my father, but I cannot promise anything. The decision is not mine alone to make."

As Anxin left the emperor's chambers, his thoughts were a whirlwind. A marriage alliance. He couldn't shake the image of his sister's face, her eyes wide with shock and fear, if she were ever to be thrust into such a union. And then, there was the matter of his own role in all of this. What did the emperor expect from him? Would he too be expected to marry to solidify an alliance?

As Anxin walked back to his quarters, he found himself wondering how much of this was truly about diplomacy, and how much was about power and control.

After the emperor of Eldrinth, Anxin's father, gave his approval for the marriage alliance with Solcarya, everything moved quickly. The political ramifications were clear: this marriage would secure a lasting peace between the two empires. But as anxin spent more time with Prince Sangwon, the alliance began to feel more complicated than just a political arrangement.

Anxin sat across from Sangwon in the palace gardens, the soft light of the setting sun casting a golden glow on their surroundings. He looked at the future emperor of Solcarya, his thoughts drifting. "I never imagined I'd be sitting here, talking about peace and alliances with someone from Solcarya. But... I suppose that's what duty demands."

Sangwon, who had been gazing out over the garden, turned his head to meet Anxin's gaze. A smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "Duty. Yes, that word again. But you don't seem so bothered by it anymore."

Anxin shrugged, his expression thoughtful. "I can't deny it, Sangwon. There's something about you-about Solcarya..that makes this seem... less like a burden. You make it easier to understand."

Sangwon's smile widened slightly, and he leaned back against the stone bench. "You're not as bad as I expected either, Anxin. Maybe this marriage isn't such a terrible idea after all."

Anxin let out a quiet laugh, feeling the tension of their political roles ease with every conversation. "I think our empires could work well together, Sangwon. There's a lot we can learn from each other. It doesn't have to be just about politics."

Sangwon raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "Are you saying you're willing to work with me, not just because of the alliance, but because we actually have common ground?"

Anxin gave him a teasing smile. "Surprising, right? But yes. I think this alliance could be the beginning of something more than just an agreement."

In the three weeks Anxin spent in Solcarya, he and Sangwon developed a bond that went beyond their royal duties. They found common ground in their leadership styles, discussed future policies, and shared personal stories. The respect between them grew, and anxin started to believe that the two empires, though rivals, could build something stronger together.

When the time came for Anxin to return to Eldrinth, he felt conflicted. The engagement was scheduled to take place in two months, and anxin had to leave Solcarya to oversee the preparations in his own empire. Though it was a political duty, Anxin felt an unexpected sense of reluctance as he said goodbye to Sangwon.

Standing at the gates of the palace, Anxin turned to Sangwon, his heart heavy. "I never thought I'd be sad to leave Solcarya. But here I am, feeling like I'm leaving more behind than just a kingdom."

Sangwon gave him a solemn look, his expression softening. "I understand. This... all of this, it's more than just an alliance. I've come to value your thoughts, Anxin. You're not just a prince from another empire. You're someone I could see working alongside me."

Anxin's heart skipped a beat at Sangwon 's words, and for a moment, he was lost in the depth of their meaning. "I feel the same way. Maybe... maybe this won't just be about a political marriage. Maybe it will be something more, a real alliance."

Sangwon smiled faintly, his eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "We'll see. I'm looking forward to the engagement, though. I'll see you in two months, Prince Anxin."

Anxin nodded, a sense of finality in his movement. "I'll be there. Until then, Sangwon."

With that, Anxin turned to leave, but not without a lingering glance over his shoulder. Sangwon stood watching him, the weight of their parting hanging between them. As Anxin walked away, he couldn't shake the feeling that this alliance-and his connection with Sangwon-was far more significant than he had initially realized. Their destinies, it seemed, were intertwined in ways neither of them fully understood.

As the two months passed, the letters between Anxin and Sangwon became a bridge across the distance that separated them. Sangwon, ever the one to break the silence, sent the first letter, his elegant handwriting conveying a message filled with both royal duty and something more personal. Anxin, ever thoughtful, responded with his own letter, and soon, their correspondence became a routine. The letters were filled with their reflections on their kingdoms, the progress of the engagement, and small moments of personal insight. In the midst of the political whirlwind, these letters became a precious connection.

Finally, the day arrived when the guests gathered for the grand engagement ceremony. The air was thick with anticipation, the halls of Eldrinth's palace filled with dignitaries and royals. anxin stood at the entrance, his regal posture betraying none of the nervousness he felt inside. His gaze was fixed on the doors as they opened, revealing Sangwon in his formal attire, the future emperor of Solcarya.

According to royal etiquette, they exchanged the formal greetings, bows, and pleasantries, the weight of tradition pressing down on them. Yet, once the formalities were over and the eyes of the court turned elsewhere, the tension between them lifted. The masks they wore for their empires faded, and they were once again the same teenage boys who had met at that fateful ball.

Sangwon grinned as he approached Anxin, a playful glint in his eyes. "It's strange, isn't it?" he said quietly, his voice barely audible over the bustling noise of the court. "To go from princes to just... well, us?"

Anxin chuckled, shaking his head. "Yeah. Royal duties and all that. Sometimes, I wish we could just skip to the part where we're not bound by all of this."

"I'd like that," Sangwon admitted, his voice sincere. "But, for now, we have to get through the next few days."

The engagement ceremony was a blur of well-wishes, speeches, and extravagant displays of wealth and power. But as the day wore on and the celebrations continued, anxin and Sangwon found fleeting moments to talk in private, away from the eyes of the court. These brief exchanges were the only times they could truly relax and be themselves.

Once the engagement was finalized and the guests began to depart, it was time for Sangwon to fulfill his part of the agreement: spending time in Anxin's kingdom, Eldrinth. As they traveled together through the vast landscapes of Eldrinth, Sangwon couldn't help but be captivated by the beauty of the kingdom. The lush forests, the towering mountains, and the grand palaces-it was all so different from Solcarya, but in its own way, it felt just as majestic.

Anxin led him through the royal gardens, his pride for his kingdom evident in every step. "This is where I spent most of my childhood," he said, gesturing to the sprawling grounds. "The flowers, the trees-they're all part of my memories."

Sangwon smiled, his eyes softening as he took in the sight. "It's beautiful here. I can see why you love it so much."

Anxin turned to him, his voice more personal now. "It's not just the kingdom. It's the people, the history. And... well, it's where I grew up, where I became who I am."

Sangwon nodded, understanding the weight of those words. "I get it. Solcarya is the same for me. It's more than just a kingdom. It's home."

The time spent together in Eldrinth was filled with moments of camaraderie and shared laughter. Sangwon and anxin explored the kingdom together, sometimes in the company of others, but often just the two of them. It was in these moments that anxin realized how much he had come to enjoy Sangwon's presence and how easy it was to be with him.

Sangwon, too, found himself growing fond of anxin-not just as a future political partner, but as a friend, someone who understood the weight of their positions but also knew how to laugh and find joy amidst the responsibilities. As the days passed, the two princes grew closer, their bond strengthening beyond the political alliance that had originally brought them together.

And though the weight of their duties was never far from their minds, in those moments, they allowed themselves to simply be two young men, sharing stories, enjoying each other's company, and, perhaps, beginning to wonder what the future might hold for them beyond the kingdoms they ruled.

A year passed between the engagement and the wedding, and during that time, many events shaped the future of the two kingdoms. One of the highlights of the year was Sangwon's arrival at Anxin's 19th birthday celebrations. It was a grand affair, with dignitaries and guests from both kingdoms, but Sangwon's presence was what truly stood out. As a gift, anxin had arranged a friendly duel, showcasing his impressive sword skills. The two princes, now more accustomed to each other's presence, faced off with smiles, their swords clashing in a display of both skill and camaraderie.

It was fun-something that neither of them had experienced in a while. The crowd watched with bated breath as the two future rulers sparred, each move fluid and calculated. The air was filled with the sound of clashing steel, and laughter echoed between them.

"You've gotten better since our first duel," Sangwon remarked, a grin spreading across his face as he parried a blow from anxin.

"I've had a lot of time to practice," anxin replied, his eyes gleaming with mischief as he launched another attack.

The duel ended in a draw, both princes bowing to each other in respect, their bond strengthened by the friendly competition.

However, when it was time for anxin to attend Sangwon's birthday celebrations, the atmosphere was different. The air between them was charged with an unspoken tension. The event was filled with the same grandness, but there was a moment when the two princes found themselves alone, away from the prying eyes of their courtiers.

As they were walking down a hallway, anxin, distracted by something, tripped and stumbled. Without thinking, Sangwon reached out and caught him, their hands meeting in an instinctive grip.

For a brief moment, their eyes locked. The world seemed to pause as something intangible passed between them-an undeniable spark of feelings that neither of them could explain. It was brief, fleeting, but it left a strange warmth in its wake.

anxin pulled away first, clearing his throat awkwardly. "Thank you," he muttered, his voice low.

Sangwon gave him a soft smile, though his gaze lingered for a moment longer than necessary. "Of course," he said quietly, his tone carrying a subtle layer of emotion that neither of them acknowledged.

From that moment on, their closeness increased. They shared more moments of camaraderie, laughter, and even vulnerability. But as future rulers, they both knew that they couldn't let themselves entertain those feelings. They had duties to their kingdoms, to their people, and the weight of their roles always loomed over them.

Three months before the wedding, a devastating turn of events shook their world. Emperor Anxin's father, the ruler of Eldrinth, passed away suddenly. The news sent shockwaves through the empire, and in the span of less than a week, Anxin went from being the crown prince to the emperor. It was a swift and brutal transition, one that left Anxin reeling from the loss of his father.

Sangwon, ever the support, was there by Anxin's side. He arrived in Eldrinth to offer his condolences and to congratulate Anxin on his coronation. It was a sombre occasion, filled with the weight of grief and responsibility.

"I'm so sorry for your loss," Sangwon said, his voice steady but filled with genuine sorrow as he stood before Anxin, who had just been crowned emperor.

Anxin nodded, his expression unreadable, though his eyes betrayed the exhaustion and grief he felt. "Thank you, Sangwon," he said quietly. "It's been a lot to process. I didn't expect this so soon."

Sangwon stepped closer, placing a hand on Anxin's shoulder in a gesture of comfort. "You're strong, Anxin. You'll carry your father's legacy well."

Anxin looked up at him, the weight of the crown now resting on his head. "I don't know if I'm ready for this, but I'll do my best. For Eldrinth... and for everything we've promised."

The moment was heavy, filled with the unspoken bond they had shared over the years. Sangwon's presence, though silent, was a steady anchor for anxin during this tumultuous time. Though the wedding was still to come, the bond between them had deepened, and both princes were faced with the reality of their roles, their duties, and the future they would shape together.

But for now, they stood together, side by side, knowing that the road ahead would be filled with challenges, but also with the possibility of a future they had never imagined.

The day of the wedding arrived, but the atmosphere was anything but celebratory. The grand halls of Eldrinth, usually filled with laughter and joy, were now heavy with tension. The guests, unaware of the storm that was about to break, sat quietly as the ceremony began. Prince Anxin, now Emperor of Eldrinth, stood near the altar, his heart heavy with grief from the sudden death of his father.

His sister and the Duke of Solcarya before him.

As the vows were about to be exchanged, everything shattered. The grand doors of the hall burst open, and the sounds of battle filled the air. Solcarya, once an ally, had orchestrated a brutal attack against Eldrinth which was lead by the same man who was soon to be his brother in law, Duke of Solcarya. The wedding, meant to symbolize unity, had become the catalyst for war.

Anxin's voice shook as he turned to Sangwon, who was seated beside him, eyes wide in disbelief. "Sangwon, what's happening? This... this was supposed to be peace!"

Sangwon, his face pale, gripped his sword tightly. "I didn't know, Anxin. I swear I didn't know. My uncle... the Duke of Solcarya-he betrayed..."

Anxin's eyes burned with fury, the reality of the betrayal sinking in. "You're telling me this now? After everything we've been through? After all the promises of peace?"

"I didn't want this!" Sangwon shouted, his voice cracking with emotion. "But I'm bound by duty, Anxin. I couldn't stop it. I... I didn't know my uncle would go this far."

The sound of swords clashing grew louder as the chaos of the attack spread throughout the hall. Anxin clenched his fists, the weight of his new role as Emperor settling heavily on his shoulders. "I have to stop this. I won't let him destroy everything my father, my people built."

With that, Anxin charged into the fray, his sword drawn, cutting down the attackers with cold precision. Sangwon followed close behind, but his heart was heavy with the realization that the friendship and alliance they had built was crumbling before his eyes.

The battle raged on for hours. Blood stained the once-beautiful halls, and the sounds of dying men filled the air. Finally, Anxin stood face to face with the Duke of Solcarya, the man who had betrayed them both. The two locked eyes, and for a moment, the world seemed to stop.

"You betrayed us all," Anxin said, his voice low and filled with contempt. "For what? Power? Revenge?"

The Duke of Solcarya sneered. "You're weak, Your Majesty. You always were. You were never fit to rule."

Anxin's eyes flashed with rage. "Then let me show you what it means to be a ruler."

A sword pierced the Duke, turning back it was his soon to be bride, Princess of Eldrinth. Soon, she too was struck by a sword, which revealed to be from the emperor. Seeing his sister who he vowed to protect so vulnerable, lifeless, Anxin was enraged.

In one swift motion, Anxin's sword pierced the Emperor's heart, ending the reign of the man who had killed his sister. But as the Emperor fell, Anxin felt a sense of emptiness. The victory was hollow, and the damage had already been done.

As the last of the enemies were slain, Anxin turned, only to find himself face to face with Sangwon. The two stood in the midst of the carnage, their swords raised but their bodies still. The air between them was thick with unsaid words and unspoken pain.

Sangwon's voice trembled as he spoke. "It's over, isn't it? The war, the peace, everything we fought for... it's all gone."

Anxin's heart ached as he met Sangwon's gaze. "I never wanted this, Sangwon. I never wanted to lose you... or everything we built."

Sangwon stepped closer, his voice breaking. "But we've already lost, haven't we? You have killed our ruler. We're no longer princes we used to be. We're rulers of nothing but ruins."

Tears filled Anxin's eyes as he nodded. "I know. And I'm sorry. I never wanted it to end like this."

Sangwon reached out, his hand trembling. "I love you, Anxin. I always have."

The words hung in the air, the truth of them too painful to bear. Anxin's chest tightened, and he whispered back, "I love you too, Sangwon."

The two stood in silence for a moment, the weight of their love and their duty pressing down on them. But the world they had known was gone. The empires, the people, the future they had dreamed of-everything was lost. With one final glance, they raised their swords, pointing them at each other.

"I'm sorry," Anxin whispered, his voice barely audible over the sound of the distant cries.

Sangwon nodded, his eyes filled with sorrow. "I'm sorry too."

And with that, they stabbed each other, ending their lives and the lives of the kingdoms they had once vowed to protect.

The world around them fell silent as they collapsed to the ground, their swords still in their hands. The love they had shared, the dreams they had built, were now nothing but memories, lost in the blood-soaked ruins of their empires.

Indeed, that was how their first lives had ended-tragically and bound by the unrelenting weight of their duties. The love they had shared, the bond they had formed in a time of peace, had been consumed by the very empires they were meant to protect. Their hearts had been torn between their loyalty to their kingdoms and the love they could never fully embrace, both of them trapped by the expectations placed upon them.

Their sacrifice, however, was not without consequence. The death of both princes reverberated through the history of their empires, marking the end of an era. The two nations, once rivals, were left to pick up the shattered pieces of their futures, forever haunted by the love that could never be realized.

But as the winds of time moved on, their souls did not rest. They were reborn into a new life, one that held the possibility of rewriting the tragic ending they had once lived.

Would their love be allowed to bloom this time, free from the chains of duty? Or would they once again be forced to make the ultimate sacrifice for their duties? Only time would tell, as the cycle of their lives continued to unfold.

Back in Present, the campsite was quiet as everyone began cleaning up, preparing to leave. The once-bustling area was now a collection of scattered belongings and packed tents. The air was crisp, the sun barely peeking through the trees, signaling the end of their time here.

Anxin stood off to the side, his gaze distant, his movements slow as he folded his blanket. Sangwon, noticing his silence, approached quietly, a concerned look on his face.

"Anxin," Sangwon said softly, his voice breaking the silence. "What's wrong?"

Anxin turned to face him, his expression blank but his eyes betraying a hint of emotion. "I feel like crying," he admitted, his voice low, almost as if speaking the words aloud made it more real. 

Sangwon's brows furrowed in concern, but he didn't press him. He simply waited, watching as the younger struggled to hold back the tears that seemed to be stuck, trapped behind a dam he couldn't break.

"But the tears don't come," Anxin added, his voice cracking slightly. "It's like they're... just out of reach."

Sangwon took a step closer, his presence gentle but solid. "Sometimes," he said quietly, "the hardest thing is not the tears, but the feeling that you can't let them go."

Anxin nodded, his throat tight. "Yeah," he whispered. "It's like there's so much inside, but nothing can come out."

Sangwon didn't say anything else at first. Instead, he simply stood by anxin, offering his silent support. It was enough. The weight of the past, the visions, the feelings they had been through-it was all pressing on anxinn's chest, and in this moment, the words didn't seem to matter as much as the quiet understanding between them.

"You don't have to be alone, you know, You have me by your side" Sangwon said after a moment, his voice soft but firm.

anxin looked up at him, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips, though it didn't quite reach his eyes. "I know," he replied quietly. "I just... need a little time."

Sangwon nodded. "Take all the time you need."

The two stood there for a while, watching the others continue to pack up, the weight of the day hanging in the air. It wasn't over yet. Whatever came next, they would face it together, in their own time, at their own pace. And for now, that was enough.

Chapter Text

As the sun climbed higher, the campsite gradually came alive with the sound of laughter and the rustle of packing. The group, though tired from their stay, decided to make the most of their final hours in the woods.

Leo clapped his hands together, breaking the somber atmosphere. "Alright, everyone! Before we head back, let's have one last game-something fun to end this trip on a high note."

"Like what?" Xinlong asked, raising an eyebrow as he stuffed his backpack.

"How about a scavenger hunt?" suggested junseo, his grin mischievous. "We'll split into teams, and whoever finds the most items from the list in an hour wins."

The idea was met with enthusiastic agreement, and soon, they were divided into pairs. Anxin and Sangwon ended up together, much to everyone's amusement.

"Of course, the two princes are a team," sanghyeon teased, earning a playful glare from anxin.

As the scavenger hunt kicked off, the forest came alive with laughter and banter. The teams scattered in different directions, clutching their hastily written lists. Each group had one hour to find the items, and the stakes were high: the winners would earn bragging rights and the last bag of marshmallows.

Anxin and sangwon wandered into a quieter part of the woods, their dynamic easy and playful.

"Alright, first on the list: a smooth stone," sangwon said, scanning the ground. "Should be simple enough."

Anxin crouched near a small stream, running his fingers over the pebbles. "I don't know, hyung. What's your definition of smooth? Because this one's debatable." He held up a stone that was only slightly rounded.

Sangwon rolled his eyes. "That's not smooth, anxin. That's lazy." He picked up a perfectly polished stone and held it out. "This is smooth."

Anxin snatched it with a smirk. "Fine. You win this round, Prince Perfect."

Their search continued, the pair finding a feather, a wildflower, and a pinecone with relative ease. Things took a turn when the list called for something "unusual."

"Define unusual," anxin said, frowning as they walked deeper into the forest.

"Something you wouldn't normally find," sangwon replied. "Like... that!" He pointed to a tree with an odd knot that resembled a face.

Anxin laughed. "That's just creepy. Are you sure it's not cursed?"

"Only one way to find out," sangwon said, taking a picture of it. "Let's keep going."

Things got chaotic when they stumbled across geonwoo and sanghyeon, who were arguing over a particularly large mushroom, while their partners stood there.

"I found it first!" Sanghyeon said, clutching the mushroom like it was gold.

"You wouldn't even have noticed it if I hadn't pointed it out!" Geonwoo shot back.

Sangwon and anxin exchanged amused glances.

"Should we intervene?" Sangwon asked.

"Nah," anxin said, grinning. "Let them battle it out. We'll find something better."

The real excitement came when anxin decided to climb a tree to retrieve a bird's nest.

"This is a terrible idea," sangwon called up to him, shielding his eyes from the sun.

"Relax," anxin replied, inching along a branch. "I've done this a hundred times."

"Yeah, and how many of those times did you fall?"

Anxin ignored him, reaching for the nest. Just as his fingers grazed it, the branch creaked ominously.

"Anxin!" Sangwon shouted, stepping forward instinctively.

"I've got it!" Anxin yelled back, clutching the nest as the branch snapped. He fell halfway, his shirt catching on a lower branch, leaving him dangling awkwardly.

Sangwon burst into laughter. "Serves you right!"

"Very funny," amxin grumbled. "A little help here?"

Sangwon climbed up just enough to free anxin, who landed on the ground with a thud, the bird's nest still intact.

"Well, that was dramatic," anxin said, dusting himself off.

"But effective," sangwon admitted, shaking his head.

By the time the hunt ended, anxin and sangwon returned with a respectable collection, though they lost to leo and junseo, who somehow found a perfectly preserved butterfly wing.

The group gathered around the campsite for one last laugh, teasing anxin mercilessly about his tree-climbing adventure.

As the sun dipped below the horizon, the group settled around the campfire for their final evening. The laughter from the treasure hunt lingered, but the mood shifted slightly, a quiet sense of finality settling in. The flames crackled, and the scent of roasting marshmallows filled the air, but anxin's silence was impossible to ignore.

Sangwon noticed it first. Anxin was staring into the fire, his usual sharp remarks replaced with a contemplative expression. Sangwon nudged him gently. "You've been quiet since the hunt. Something on your mind?"

Anxin blinked, his gaze flickering to sangwon. "Just... thinking."

"About?" Sangwon pressed, his voice low enough to keep the conversation private.

Anxin hesitated, then sighed. "Everything. The visions. The past. The way it all feels so... real."

Sangwon frowned. "It's not just that, is it?"

Anxin shook his head. "No. It's more than that. I can feel it, hyung. Like a weight in my chest. Those memories, I feel... they're ours."

Before sangwon could respond, geonwoo interrupted, holding up a guitar he'd brought along. "Alright, folks! One last campfire song before we pack it in. Any requests?"

The group cheered, and sangwon gave anxin a reassuring squeeze on the shoulder. "We'll talk later," he promised, before joining the others in singing a boisterous rendition of a popular tune.

As the night deepened and the others began drifting off to their tents, anxin and sangwon stayed by the fire. The flames had died down to glowing embers, casting long shadows across their faces.

"Do you ever wonder," anxin began, his voice barely above a whisper, "if we're meant to repeat the same mistakes that's why we saw that?"

Sangwon tilted his head. "What do you mean?"

Anxin's eyes glistened in the dim light. "In the visions... the princes failed. They let duty and their loyalty for their kingdom destroy everything. What if that's our fate, no matter how many times we live?"

Sangwon leaned forward, his expression earnest. "Anxin, you're not that person anymore. Neither am I. We have the power to make different choices. We don't have duties to be bound to no kingdom to be loyal to, we can choose what's best."

"But what if we don't?" Anxin's voice cracked. "What if it's already too late?"

Sangwon reached out, gripping Anxin's hand tightly. "It's never too late. We're here now, together. That means something."

Anxin stared at their intertwined hands, his breathing uneven. "Do you think they-those past versions of us-felt this way? This... connection?"

Sangwon's gaze softened. "I would like to believe, they did. And I think it scared them as much as it scares you now."

Anxin looked up, meeting sangwin's eyes. "It's not fear," he said quietly. "It's regret. Regret for not saying what should've been said. For not fighting harder for what mattered."

Sangwon's grip tightened. "Then let's make sure we don't have the same regrets."

For a moment, the only sound was the crackling embers and the distant rustle of leaves. Then anxin smiled faintly, the weight in his chest easing just a little. "Alright, hyung. Let's make sure."

The next morning, as they packed up and said their goodbyes, there was an unspoken understanding between anxin and sangwon. The visions of their past lives had been tragic, but their current lives were still unwritten. Together, they could create a different story-one where love, friendship, and hope triumphed over duty and despair.

As the group piled into their cars, ready to return to the bustling world they'd momentarily escaped, anxin glanced at sangwon. "Ready to challenge what's next?" he asked, a playful lilt returning to his voice.

Sangwon smirked. "Only if you promise not to climb any more trees."

Anxin laughed, the sound light and genuine. "Deal."

The journey back was filled with laughter and camaraderie, but the weight of their shared past lingered in their hearts, a reminder of what had been-and what could still be.

A week passed, and the group had returned to their usual routines. The tensions from the visions had started to fade, but the weight of their shared past lingered, sometimes creeping into their thoughts at the most unexpected moments. Anxin and Sangwon found themselves back to their old banter, the rivalry between them reigniting with a familiar intensity. Yet, there was something different now-something subtle that neither of them could quite put into words. A care, perhaps, or an unspoken understanding that wasn't there before.

The teasing returned in full force.

One evening, as they sat side by side again, the conversation took a more serious turn.

"Do you ever think about what happens after all of this?" Anxin asked, his voice quiet as he stared into the fire.

Sangwon paused, his expression unreadable. "What do you mean?"

Anxin shrugged, his gaze flickering toward sangwon. "You know... after everything. The rivalry, the visions, the things we've been through. What happens when we're not fighting anymore?"

Sangwon studied him for a moment, then let out a slow breath. "I think that's up to us, anxin. We don't have to follow the same path as before. We can choose something different this time."

Anxin's lips curled into a half-smile, though it didn't quite reach his eyes. "Yeah. But it's not that simple, is it?"

"No," sangwon admitted, his voice steady. "It's never that simple. But I think we can try."

For each other.

The Zhou family mansion was alive with lights, laughter, and the hum of excited conversation. Tonight was a grand celebration—a launch party for the zhou family's new clothing line, an event that had been in the works for months. The estate was adorned with elegant decorations, and every corner exuded luxury and style. Guests from all over the city had gathered to celebrate the occasion, and among them was sangwon, standing tall and composed as he navigated the crowd.

Anxin was in his element, moving effortlessly between guests, exchanging polite smiles and charming words. He was dressed in a sleek, tailored suit that highlighted his sharp features, and he carried himself with the confidence of someone used to being in the spotlight. But even as he entertained the crowd, his eyes would occasionally flicker toward sangwon, who stood near the bar, sipping a drink and casually observing the scene.

It had been a month since the visions had stopped—a quiet, unsettling month. Anxin had almost grown used to the weight of those memories, but their sudden absence left him feeling unmoored. He'd caught himself glancing at mirrors, waiting for a flicker of the past, but nothing came. Now, in the glow of the party, he couldn't help but wonder if sangwon felt the same void.

Eventually, anxin made his way over to sangwon, his steps deliberate yet casual. As he approached, sangwon looked up, his expression unreadable but his eyes softening when they met anxin's.

"Enjoying the party?" Anxin asked, his voice smooth but laced with curiosity.

Sangwon tilted his head, a small smirk playing on his lips. "It's not bad. You, Zhous know how to throw an event, I'll give you that."

Anxin chuckled, leaning slightly against the bar. "I'll take that as a compliment."

There was a pause, a subtle tension hanging between them. Sangwon broke it first, his voice quieter now. "It's been a while, hasn't it? Since... you know."

Anxin nodded, his gaze drifting to the chandelier above. "Yeah. Almost too quiet, if you ask me."

Sangwon's smirk faded, replaced by a thoughtful frown. "Do you think it's over after the Princes? Or just... a calm before something else?"

Anxin shrugged, his fingers tracing the rim of his glass. "Honestly? I don't know. But it feels like something's still unfinished. The Groom? The medic."

Before sangwon could respond, a loud cheer erupted from the other side of the room. The hosts were making a toast, and the crowd shifted to gather around. Anxin and sangwon exchanged a look, their unspoken understanding lingering between them.

"Come on," anxin said, straightening up. "Let's not miss the toast. Wouldn't want anyone thinking we're sulking in the corner."

Sangwon followed, his hand brushing against Anxin's briefly as they moved through the crowd. The contact was fleeting but electric, a reminder of the connection they shared—one that transcended the here and now.

The party buzzed with life, and anxin found himself effortlessly mingling with the crowd, though his attention often drifted back to sangwon, who had been cornered by a group of enthusiastic businessmen. Anxin smirked to himself, imagining how much sangwin was likely hating the small talk.

Eventually, sangwon broke free and headed toward anxin, his expression a mix of relief and exasperation. "Do you have any idea how hard it is to escape a conversation about quarterly growth rates?" he asked, his tone dripping with sarcasm.

Anxin raised an eyebrow, his smirk widening. "Considering I've mastered the art of deflecting those conversations, yes. Maybe you should take notes next time."

Sangwon rolled his eyes, grabbing a glass of champagne from a passing waiter. "Not everyone has your charm, zhou."

"True," anxin quipped, leaning casually against a nearby table. "But then again, not everyone has my patience for fools."

Sangwon chuckled, taking a sip of his drink. "You're insufferable, you know that?"

"And yet, here you are," anxin shot back, his grin playful.

Their banter continued, light and teasing, drawing a few amused glances from nearby guests. Despite the sharpness of their words, there was an undeniable warmth between them, a familiarity that softened the edges.

Meanwhile, their parents stood on the opposite side of the room, deep in conversation with other prominent business figures. Mr. Zhou gestured animatedly as he spoke about the success of the clothing line, while Mrs. Lee nodded in agreement, her smile poised and elegant.

"So, Mr. Lee," one of the businessmen chimed in, "any plans for collaboration between the Zhou and lee families? Anither joint venture, perhaps?"

Mrs. Zhou laughed lightly, her voice warm but noncommittal. "Oh, we'll see. Our children are already good friends. Maybe that's collaboration enough for now."

The group chuckled politely, but the daughters of one of the businessmen weren't as subtle. They cast curious glances at sangwon and anxin, whispering to each other behind perfectly manicured hands.

"Isn't that Lee Sangwon?" one of them murmured, her tone tinged with admiration. "He's even more handsome in person."

"And that's Zhou Anxin" the other added, her eyes sparkling. "I heard he's as sharp as he is charming."

Their father overheard and chuckled. "Ah, you young ones. Always so taken with appearances. It's the business mind that truly matters."

Back on the other side of the room, sangwon leaned in slightly, his voice low enough that only anxin could hear. "Looks like we're being talked about again."

Anxin didn't even glance over. "Let them talk. It's not like we're strangers to attention."

"True," sangwon said, a hint of amusement in his tone. "But it's funny how they always assume there's more to it."

Anxin smirked, his gaze finally flicking toward the whispering girls. "Maybe there is," he said lightly, his tone teasing.

Sangwon choked on his drink, shooting anxin an incredulous look. "You're impossible."

"And still, here you are," anxin repeated with a wink, his grin mischievous.

As the night wore on, the party continued, the air filled with laughter, clinking glasses, and the occasional burst of music. But amidst it all, anxin and sangwon's playful banter and quiet moments of care remained a constant—a small, unspoken thread that kept them tethered to each other in a room full of people.

The party was in full swing, a harmonious blend of music, laughter, and clinking glasses filling the grand Zhou estate. Sangwon maneuvered through the crowd, offering polite nods and engaging in brief conversations, but something was off. A sharp, piercing pain shot through his head, and he instinctively pressed his fingers to his temple. The bright lights and overlapping chatter suddenly felt overwhelming.

He decided to step outside for some fresh air, but as he made his way to the balcony, he was stopped by a man in his late forties, dressed in an expensive suit and exuding an air of authority.

"Lee Sangwon," the man said, his voice deep and commanding. "I've been meaning to speak with you. A fine young man like yourself—surely you have plans to expand your family's influence further?"

Sangwon offered a polite smile, despite the throbbing in his head. "Thank you for the compliment, Mr. Choi. We're always exploring opportunities for growth. Was there something specific you had in mind?"

Mr. Choi chuckled, taking a sip of his whiskey. "You've got the charm and the brains, but don't let the older generation box you in. If you ever need advice on breaking out of traditional structures, I'd be happy to guide you."

"That's generous of you," sangwon replied, his tone measured. "But I believe every generation has its own approach to navigating challenges. Respecting tradition while innovating has always been my philosophy."

Mr. Choi raised an eyebrow, impressed. "Well said. Your parents raised you well. But remember, tradition can only take you so far. Innovation demands risk."

Sangwon nodded, his smile unwavering. "And risks are calculated best when taken at the right time."

The businessman gave a hearty laugh. "Smart. You're as sharp as they say. I'll leave you to your evening, then. But don't forget my words, young man."

Sangwon inclined his head. "I'll keep them in mind. Enjoy the party, Mr. Choi."

As the man walked away, sangwon's polite demeanor faltered. The pain in his head intensified, and he quickened his steps toward the balcony, desperate for some relief.

Across the room, anxin stood by the bar, holding a glass of wine and engaging in conversation with Bitna, the young heiress of a renowned cosmetic brand. Her laugh was light and airy, a practiced sound that matched her polished demeanor.

"You're quite the conversationalist, anxin," Bitna said, her lips curving into a playful smile. "No wonder you're the talk of every gathering."

Anxin chuckled, swirling the wine in his glass. "And here I thought I was just blending into the background."

"Hardly," Bitna replied, leaning slightly closer. "You've got a way of standing out without even trying. It's impressive."

"Good genes and natural charm," anxin quipped, flashing her a mischievous grin.

Bitna laughed, shaking her head. "Modest too, I see. You're quite the package, aren't you?"

Before anxin could respond, his eyes caught a glimpse of sangwon slipping out onto the balcony. His friend's usually composed posture seemed off—his shoulders were tense, and his movements were hurried.

"Excuse me, Bitna," anxin said, his tone polite but distracted as he set his glass down. "I need to step away for a moment."

Bitna tilted her head, a teasing glint in her eyes. "Running off already? I thought we were having such a lovely conversation."

Anxin offered her an apologetic smile. "Duty calls, I'm afraid. But don't worry, I'll make it up to you later."

She pouted playfully. "You'd better."

As anxin moved toward the balcony, his mother intercepted him, her tone warm but firm. "Anxin-ah, come meet Mr. Han. He's been waiting to discuss a potential collaboration with us."

Anxin suppressed a sigh, masking his impatience with a practiced smile. "Of course, Mother. Lead the way."

For twenty long minutes, he engaged in polite conversation, his mind half-focused on the exchange as he stole glances toward the balcony. Finally, when he managed to excuse himself, he practically bolted for the door.

Stepping onto the balcony, anxin found sangwon leaning heavily against the railing. His friend's face was pale, beads of sweat dotting his forehead as he clutched the edge for support.

"Sangwon!" Anxin's voice was sharp with concern as he rushed to the older's side. "What's wrong? Are you okay?"

Sangwon turned to him, his breaths shallow and his expression strained. "I... I don't know," he admitted, his voice faint. "It's like... something's pressing down on me. My head—it's splitting."

Anxin frowned, his worry deepening as he placed a steadying hand on sangwon's shoulder. "You're sweating like crazy. Sit down before you collapse."

Sangwon shook his head weakly, his fingers pressing harder against his temples. "It's not just the headache. It's something else... like a memory forcing its way in."

"A memory?" Anxin's eyes widened slightly. "Do you think it's another vision?"

Sangwon nodded faintly, his voice trembling. "It's too much. Too fast. I can't..." He trailed off, his body trembling as he gripped the railing for support.

Sangwon crouched in front of him, his voice calm but firm. "Hey, look at me. Focus on my voice. Breathe, hyung. You're not alone in this."

Sangwon's gaze met Anxin's, the panic in his eyes slowly giving way to a fragile calm. "It's... it's like I'm reliving something, but it's all jumbled."

Anxin tightened his grip on sangwon's shoulder. "Whatever it is, we'll figure it out. But right now, you need to rest. Come on, let's get you inside."

Sangwon hesitated, but the steadiness in Anxin's voice anchored him. With anxin's help, he straightened up, his breathing still uneven but improving.

"Thanks," sangwon murmured, his voice barely audible.

Anxin gave him a small, reassuring smile. "You'd do the same for me. Let's go."

Inside the party hall, anxin found his mother and Mrs. Lee deep in conversation near the grand staircase. Approaching them with urgency, he spoke calmly but firmly.

"Mother, Mrs. Lee," Anxin began, bowing slightly. "Sangwon hyung isn't feeling well. He's running a fever and looks completely drained. I'm taking him to my room so he can rest."

Mrs. Lee's expression immediately shifted to worry. "Is it serious? Should we call a doctor?"

Anxin shook his head slightly. "Not yet. He's just exhausted. I'll keep an eye on him and let you know if it gets worse."

Mrs. Zhou interjected, her tone practical. "Anxin, why don't you stay with him? It'll be easier to monitor him closely."

Anxin hesitated briefly, then nodded. "Of course. I'll stay with him and make sure he's okay."

Mrs. Lee gave him a small, appreciative smile. "Thank you, Anxin. Please let me know if you need anything for him."

By the time Anxin guided Sangwon to his room, it was clear his friend could barely stand. Sangwon stumbled, his face pale, his breaths shallow. Anxin had barely closed the door when sangwon collapsed into his arms, his weight sagging against Anxin's shoulder.

"Holy shit, he's burning up," anxin muttered, alarmed by the heat radiating from sangwon's body. With a mix of strength and care, he maneuvered sangwon onto the bed, laying him down gently. He removed sangwon's coat and loosened the buttons of his shirt to help him breathe more easily.

Anxin stared at sangwon for a moment, his mind racing. His usual calm demeanor wavered as worry took over. Not knowing what else to do, he grabbed his phone and quickly Googled, 'How to take care of someone with a high fever.'

The search results popped up, and anxin scanned through them rapidly, muttering to himself as he read.

"Cool the body, stay hydrated, keep them comfortable..." He nodded, deciding to follow the instructions step by step.

Anxin grabbed a clean towel and a bowl of cool water from the adjoining bathroom. Soaking the towel, he wrung out the excess water before gently placing it on Sangwon's forehead. He then dampened another towel and used it to pat Sangwon's arms and neck lightly, trying to bring down the fever.

"Step 2: Hydration", he whispered as he looked around and then fetched a bottle of water from the mini-fridge in the corner of the room and poured a glass. Placing it on the bedside table, he made a mental note to encourage Sangwon to drink once he regained some strength.

He, then, adjusted the room's temperature by slightly opening a window, allowing a cool breeze to circulate. He replaced the thick duvet with a light blanket, ensuring Sangwon wouldn't overheat.

"Finally monitoring the patient's symptoms."

Anxin knelt beside the bed, observing Sangwon's breathing and checking his pulse. Though labored, his breaths were steady, and his pulse seemed normal, albeit a bit fast. Anxin exhaled in relief but remained vigilant.

After doing everything he could, Anxin pulled up a chair and sat beside the bed. Sangwon was trembling slightly, his face flushed from the fever.

"Why do you always push yourself so hard?" Anxin murmured, his voice soft but filled with worry. He brushed a stray strand of hair from Sangwon's forehead, his fingers lingering for a moment.

Sangwon stirred faintly, a quiet groan escaping his lips, but his eyes remained closed.

Anxin sighed and glanced at his phone again, double-checking the instructions. He noticed a note that suggested using fever-reducing medication if the temperature didn't drop within an hour. Making a mental note, he resolved to call a doctor if Sangwon's condition didn't improve soon.

The hours dragged on, the room quiet except for the faint rustling of the breeze and Sangwon's uneven breaths. Anxin stayed by his side, his mind heavy with thoughts of the visions, the strange connection they shared, and the unspoken bond between them.

"I'll stay right here," Anxin murmured, leaning back in his chair but keeping his eyes on Sangwon.

"Visions..." The word echoed in Anxin's mind, heavy with unspoken truths. He hadn't told sangwon the full story. A few nights ago, Anxin had experienced the complete narrative of the two princes—how they had gone from tentative allies to inseparable friends, only for duty and betrayal to tear them apart, he had yet to tell him the betrayal. How they decided it was better to kill eachother than face the world together.The weight of their choices and the tragic end they met haunted Anxin, but he couldn't bring himself to share it with Sangwon. Not yet.

He watched Sangwon as he lay on the bed, his face pale, his breaths uneven. Each pained expression Sangwon made seemed to pierce Anxin's heart more deeply than he thought possible.

"Why does it hurt so much to see him like this?" Anxin whispered to himself. "We were rivals just three months ago, constantly at each other's throats. Could the visions be affecting me this much?"

Maybe seeing the Princes cause some reaction to his brain.

His thoughts spiraled. The connection between them, the inexplicable pull—it was overwhelming. Questions rolled through his mind, unanswered and relentless.

But his musings were interrupted when a weak voice broke through the silence.

"Anxin..."

Anxin's eyes snapped to Sangwon, who was stirring slightly, his voice barely audible. Without hesitation, Anxin moved closer, grabbing Sangwon's hand gently but firmly.

"I'm here, hyung," Anxin said softly, "Rest. You need to recover."

Sangwon's lips twitched, as if trying to smile, but he lacked the strength. "You're... here," he murmured, his voice trailing off as exhaustion took over again.

Anxin nodded, his grip on Sangwon's hand unwavering. "Always," he whispered, more to himself than to Sangwon.

Sitting back in the chair, Anxin stared at the fragile figure before him. The lines between the past and the present blurred in his mind. He didn't know what the future held, but in this moment, he vowed to protect Sangwon—no matter what it took.

It was two hours later, when the sounds of the party had died down and the guests had departed, that the parents finally entered Anxin's room. Mr. and Mrs. Lee, along with Anxin's own parents, looked concerned as they stepped inside.

Mrs. Lee's eyes immediately went to Sangwon, still lying pale and motionless on the bed. "How is he?" she asked anxiously.

Anxin stood from the chair he had been sitting in and turned to face them. "He's still not awake," he said, glancing at Sangwon with worry etched on his face.

"Anxinie, you've done enough," Mrs. Lee said gently. "You must be tired, too. Rest now, we'll take care of him from here."

Anxin shook his head firmly. "It's okay, Aunty," he replied, his tone resolute. "You need rest too. I'll stay with him. If I can't manage, I promise I'll call you or mom. Please, you should get some sleep."

Mrs. Zhou stepped forward, concern mirrored in her expression. "Anxinie, are you sure? You've been taking care of him all evening."

"I'm sure, Mom," Anxin said, his voice soft but unwavering. "He needs someone here, and I can handle it. You all need to rest. I'll make sure he's fine."

The parents exchanged glances, hesitating. Mrs. Lee sighed. "Alright," she finally relented. "But if anything happens, anything at all, you call us immediately."

"I will," Anxin assured her.

"Mom," Anxin said, turning to Mrs. Zhou, "can you ask the maid to send some food and medication for hyung? I'll wake him up to eat and take it."

Mrs. Zhou nodded, her expression softening. "Okay, I'll see to it right away."

As the parents left the room, Anxin turned back to Sangwon, who was still asleep. He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "You better wake up soon," he muttered under his breath. "I didn't sign up for this much drama."

Despite his words, Anxin pulled the blanket up over Sangwon's shoulders, his touch gentle, and settled back into the chair by the bed, ready to keep his silent vigil.

About fifteen minutes later, a soft knock on the door broke the quiet. Anxin stood and opened it to find a maid holding a tray of food, a glass of water, and a small pouch of medicine.

"Master Anxin, as requested," the maid said politely, placing the tray on the table by the bed.

"Thank you, Mrs Han" Anxin replied, offering a faint smile before closing the door behind her.

He turned his attention back to Sangwon, who stirred slightly but remained asleep. Anxin sat down on the edge of the bed, carefully placing a hand on Sangwon's shoulder.

"Hey," Anxin called softly. "Hyung, wake up. You need to eat something and take your medicine."

Sangwon's eyes fluttered open, his gaze hazy and unfocused. He groaned softly, his voice barely audible. "Anxin?"

"I'm here," anxin said, leaning closer. "You've been out for hours. I've got some food and medicine for you. Can you sit up?"

Sangwon blinked a few times, his brows furrowing as he tried to process his surroundings. "My head... it's pounding."

"I know," Anxin said gently. "You've got a fever, and you need to eat. Come on, I'll help you."

With great care, Anxin slid an arm behind Sangwon's shoulders and helped him sit up against the headboard. Sangwon winced but didn't protest. Anxin grabbed a pillow and tucked it behind him for support.

"Here," Anxin said, handing Sangwon a glass of water with a gentle smile.

Sangwon's eyes were heavy, his body weak from the fever, but he managed to whisper, "Anxin, I had a vision."

Anxin's expression remained calm, though there was a trace of concern in his eyes. "Vision or not," he said softly, his voice steady but firm, "we'll discuss it later. For now, you need to eat and rest." He walked over to his closet and pulled out two pairs of pajamas, handing one to Sangwon. "Here, wear this," he said, his tone light yet caring. "Go change in the bathroom. I'll change here. Call me if you need anything."

Sangwon nodded weakly, his hand trembling slightly as he took the pajamas. He slowly made his way to the bathroom, trying to ignore the strange flutter in his chest. It was as if everything had shifted—this was not the Anxin he had known for years. The teasing, the rivalry, the playful snark—it was all gone. In its place was something warmer, more tender. Something that made Sangwon feel... cared for.

When he returned, Anxin was already seated on the edge of the bed, scrolling through his phone. He looked up when he heard Sangwon step back into the room.

"Feel better?" Anxin asked, his voice soft but laced with concern.

Sangwon just nodded, still too tired to say much. He crawled into bed, feeling the weight of the blankets settle over him. He tried to push aside the strange sense of vulnerability he was feeling, but it was hard to ignore. This wasn't the usual banter between them—it was different.

Anxin sat beside him, placing his phone down on the nightstand. "Rest today," he said, his hand gently resting on Sangwon's. "I'll call the university and get you the day off. Your health comes first. The vision can wait. Nothing is more important than making sure you're okay."

Sangwon's heart skipped a beat as he looked at Anxin. The way Anxin was speaking, so seriously and tenderly—it was as if he truly cared, in a way Sangwon hadn't expected. This Anxin was different.

Sangwon found himself unable to look away. The usual teasing smile, the mischievous glint in his eyes—it was all replaced with something far more sincere. Something Sangwon had never thought he'd see.

This was Anxin—the one who cared.

For the first time, Sangwon found himself overwhelmed by the realization. He wanted to speak, to say something, but the words were stuck in his throat. Instead, he just nodded, allowing Anxin to take care of him.

Anxin, noticing Sangwon's silence, gave a soft smile and gently patted his hand. "Rest. I'll be here when you wake up."

Sangwon closed his eyes, feeling the warmth of Anxin's hand against his, and for the first time in a while, he let himself relax. It was hard to ignore the way his heart seemed to race at every glance, every touch. But in this moment, it didn't matter. All that mattered was the fact that Anxin was here—by his side. And maybe, just maybe, that was enough for now.

Oddly, this version of Anxin gave Sangwon a strange sense of déjà vu. It was as if he had experienced this tenderness before, this warmth, this quiet concern. But it was too overwhelming to process, and he couldn't quite put his finger on why it felt so familiar.

His mind drifted to the lingering thoughts, but the exhaustion from his fever was stronger. Sangwon closed his eyes, and just as he was about to drift off to sleep, he caught himself wondering: Had I always known Anxin like this? But that was a story for another time, one that Sangwon wasn't ready to explore just yet.

For now, all he needed was rest. And Anxin's presence was a comfort he hadn't realized he'd been longing for.

As Sangwon drifted into a light sleep, Anxin sat beside him, his eyes never leaving Sangwon's peaceful face. He had been through so much, and Anxin couldn't help but feel a protective urge stir within him. The visions, the strange pull between them, everything felt like it was leading them to something they couldn't yet understand.

Anxin gently adjusted the blanket over the older, ensuring he was comfortable. His thoughts, however, remained scattered. The memories of their past lives, the weight of their rivalry, and now the growing connection between them—it was all so overwhelming.

A part of him wondered if this was fate, a thread pulling them together, despite everything that had happened before. But for now, he had to focus on the present. Anxin needed rest, and that was what mattered most.

After a while, Mrs. Zhou and Sangwon's parents came by to check on Sangwon, but Anxin reassured them that Sangwon was sleeping peacefully. He stepped out of the room for a brief moment to talk to his parents.

"How is he?" Mrs Lee asked, her voice full of concern.

"He's resting," Anxin replied. "His fever is down a bit. He should be fine, but I'll keep an eye on him tonight."

"Let us know if you need anything," Anxin's mother added, her tone warm. "We'll be here to help."

Anxin nodded, after bidding them good bye. He returned to the room, his heart heavy with unspoken thoughts. As he sat by Sangwon's side once again, he couldn't help but feel a deep sense of responsibility. He had never imagined he would care for Sangwon like this—caring for someone who had once been his rival, his competitor.

But the past didn't seem to matter anymore. The connection between them was undeniable, and Anxin knew that whatever came next, they would face it together.

He reached out and gently brushed a lock of hair from Sangwon's forehead, a soft smile tugging at his lips as he whispered, "Rest easy, hyung. I'm here."

By 8 a.m., the quiet of the room was disturbed by the soft sound of footsteps. Mr. and Mrs. Zhou entered first, their faces drawn with concern but softening as they saw Sangwon sleeping soundly in the bed. Anxin, who had fallen asleep in the chair next to him, had his glasses perched low on his nose, a small blanket draped over his shoulders. The exhaustion on his face was apparent, though he seemed to be at peace for the moment.

Mrs. Zhou stepped closer, her gaze falling on Sangwon. She smiled softly at the sight of him finally resting, his fever broken, and his breathing steady. "He looks much better," she said quietly to her husband.

Mr. Zhou nodded, glancing at Anxin. "He's been here all night?"

"Yes," Mrs. zhou replied. "It seems like he's been taking care of Sangwon. We should let them rest for now."

The two of them exchanged a look before Mrs. Zhou stepped outside to make a call. Mr. Zhou lingered for a moment, his eyes still on his son. He looked at Anxin, who was now stirring slightly, his head tilting to the side as he shifted in his chair.

"Anxin-ah," Mr. Zhou said softly, trying not to disturb the peace of the room. "You should get some rest. You've done enough for now."

Anxin stirred at the sound of his name and slowly opened his eyes, blinking away the fog of sleep. He straightened in his chair and looked up, meeting Mr. Zhou's kind gaze. "I'm okay," Anxin murmured, though his voice was hoarse from the lack of sleep. "I couldn't leave him."

Mr. Zhou nodded, understanding the bond between the two boys. "You've been a good friend," he said, his voice filled with gratitude. "We'll take it from here."

Anxin nodded, though he didn't want to leave just yet. He wanted to stay by Sangwon's side, to make sure he was okay. But he also knew that Sangwon needed someone who can care now, and he needed rest. He stood up slowly, stretching his stiff muscles, and walked toward the door. "I'll be outside if you need anything," he said softly before leaving the room.

As Anxin stepped out into the hallway, Mrs. Lee entered the room quietly, her footsteps barely making a sound. She looked at her son, who was still lying in bed, peaceful for the first time in what felt like forever. Her expression softened, and she walked to his side, brushing a lock of hair from his forehead with tender fingers.

"My baby," she whispered, her voice full of emotion. She stroked his hair gently, her touch almost soothing him in his sleep. "You scared me last night."

She sat down beside him, her hand resting lightly on his arm. She let herself linger in the quiet, her heart swelling with both love and worry. Sangwon had always been strong, but he was also her only son, and seeing him in such a vulnerable state had been harder than she'd expected.

She glanced up to see Anxin standing in the doorway, watching her quietly. There was a softness in his eyes. He didn't speak, just stood silently as she continued to stroke Sangwon's hair, her hand shaking slightly.

"Anxin-ah, I know he means a lot to you," Mrs. Lee said softly, her voice breaking the silence. "Thank you for staying with him last night. You've done more for him than I could ever ask."

Anxin didn't know how to respond, so he simply nodded, his throat tight. "He's... he's my... friend. I just wanted to make sure he was okay."

Mrs. Lee looked at him for a long moment, then smiled faintly. "You're a good friend, Anxinie," she said, her voice full of gratitude. "I can see how much you care about him."

Anxin's face softened at her words. "I do care about him." There was a small pause. " A lot."

She smiled again, though this time it was tinged with a hint of sadness. "I'm sure he cares about you too. You've both been through a lot together from childhood."

Anxin looked down at his hands, unsure of how to respond. He didn't want to say anything that might make things more complicated. The vision he had, the strange connection he felt with Sangwon—it was all still too much for him to understand. But he knew one thing for certain: he cared for Sangwon deeply.

Just then, Mrs. Zhou returned, her voice calm but authoritative. "I've arranged for the university to give Sangwon a leave of absence for today. He needs time to recover, and we'll make sure he's well taken care of."

Mrs. Lee looked up, a look of gratitude crossing her face. "Thank you."

Anxin stood silently, his gaze flicking between the two mothers, both of them clearly worried for their children. He knew they would be fine now, that Sangwon was in good hands, and that he had done all he could for the moment.

Anxin said quietly. "Let me know if he or you needs anything ."

Mrs. Lee nodded, her hand still resting gently on her son's arm. "You've done enough, Anxinie. Now, take care of yourself."

With that, Anxin stepped out of the room, leaving the mother to watch over their son. As he walked down the hallway, he couldn't shake the feeling that things between him and Sangwon were shifting. The bond they shared was deepening, and though he wasn't sure where it would lead, he knew that he would be there for Sangwon—no matter what came next.

The day unfolded quietly as Sangwon remained asleep for most of the morning, his fever finally starting to break. Anxin had been pacing around the Zhou mansion, unable to settle down, his mind still racing with the events of the previous night. Despite his exhaustion, he couldn't help but keep checking on Sangwon, making sure that he was resting peacefully.

The mansion, usually full of the hustle and bustle of the Zhou family, was quieter than usual. Mrs. Zhou had arranged for the staff to leave Sangwon undisturbed, and only the necessary tasks were being attended to. It felt like a rare moment of calm in the usually busy household.

Anxin sat by the window in the room, watching the sunlight spill through the curtains. He felt the weight of the night before pressing on his chest, the worry for Sangwon, the strange feelings that had arisen within him. The visions he had been having, the sense of familiarity with Sangwon—it was all becoming too much to ignore.

But right now, his focus was on Sangwon, who had begun to stir again. The faint sound of movement from the bed caught anxinn's attention, and he quickly stood, walking over to find Sangwon slowly waking up, his eyes blinking against the light.

"Hey," Anxin said softly, sitting down on the edge of the bed. "How are you feeling?"

Sangwon's voice was weak, but he managed a small smile. "Better," he said, his throat still a bit raspy. "But... I still feel like I've been hit by a truck."

Anxin chuckled softly, his hand instinctively reaching for the glass of water on the nightstand. "I'm sure you do," he said, helping Sangwon sit up a little. "Here, drink some water. You need to stay hydrated."

Sangwon took the glass, his fingers brushing against Anxin's hand as he held it. There was a strange moment of silence, an unspoken understanding between them. 

"Thanks," Sangwon said quietly after he drank the water. "You really didn't have to stay up all night. I'm fine now."

Anxin shook his head, not quite meeting sangwon's gaze. "You weren't fine last night. You needed help, and I wasn't going to leave you."

Sangwon's heart skipped a beat at Anxin's words. He looked at Anxin, studying his face for a moment. There was something different in the way Anxin was looking at him, something softer, more sincere. Sangwon couldn't quite put his finger on it, but it made his chest tighten.

Before either of them could speak further, Mrs. Zhou entered the room, her smile warm as she took in the sight of her son awake. "How are you feeling, dear?" she asked, walking over to the bed and placing a gentle hand on Sangwon's forehead.

"Better," Sangwon replied with a weak smile. "Thanks, aunt."

Mrs. Zhou's expression softened. "Good. We're just glad you're starting to feel better. You need to take it easy today, okay? We'll handle everything here, so don't worry about anything."

Sangwon nodded, though a small part of him felt restless. He hated being coddled, but he knew everyone was only trying to help.

"Thank you, mom," Anxin said, standing up. "I'll make sure he gets some rest."

Mrs. Zhou nodded and gave Anxin an approving look. "You've done more than enough already, Anxin. Take care of yourself too or you two will keep repeating the cycle."

As Mrs. Zhou left the room to take care of some other matters, Anxin sat back down on the edge of the bed, watching sangwon carefully.

"Do you want to rest some more, or should I call the others to check in on you?" Anxin asked, his voice low.

Sangwon shook his head, though his eyes were still a little heavy. "I think I'll rest for a while longer. But... could you stay for a bit?"

Anxin blinked, surprised by the request. He hadn't expected sangwon to ask him to stay, but there was something in his voice, a quiet vulnerability, that made Anxin want to be there.

"Of course," Anxin said with a smile. "I'll stay. Just let me know if you need anything."

The two of them fell into a comfortable silence, the kind that had never been between them before. Anxin found himself looking at Sangwon more often than he meant to, his heart unexpectedly heavy with feelings he couldn't quite place. He wanted to protect sangwon, to keep him safe, but he wasn't sure why it mattered so much.

As the afternoon wore on, the rest of the day passed slowly. Anxin stayed with sangwon, helping him with small things, making sure he stayed hydrated and rested. Mrs. Zhou brought in lunch, and Anxin helped Sangwon sit up to eat, though Sangwon wasn't particularly hungry.

The evening came, and Anxin found himself growing increasingly restless. The visions he'd had—especially the latest one—kept replaying in his mind. He couldn't shake the feeling that something bigger was at play, something beyond just their understanding. But for now, he kept his focus on Sangwon, who had drifted into a light sleep.

As night fell, the mansion grew quiet again, and Anxin finally settled into the chair next to the bed, pulling the blanket up around his shoulders. He didn't want to leave Sangwon alone, even if it meant staying up another night.

And so, as the soft sounds of Sangwon's breathing filled the room, Anxin closed his eyes, the weight of the day still pressing on him. He wasn't sure what tomorrow would bring, but he knew one thing for certain: he couldn't let go of Sangwon—not now, not ever.

After some time, Sangwon was feeling better. He and Anxin were in Anxin's room, with sangwon lying back on the bed, resting, while Anxin sat in a chair beside him, absorbed in his book. The quiet of the room was interrupted by Sangwon's soft voice.

"Anxin," Sangwon said, his voice a little weak but steady, "Can we talk about the vision I had?"

Anxin glanced up from his book, meeting Sangwon's gaze. He could see the unease in Sangwon's eyes, the way he seemed almost hesitant to speak.

"It's eating me not to tell you," Sangwon added, his voice barely above a whisper, as if the weight of his words was too heavy to bear alone.

Anxin set the book aside and leaned forward slightly, giving Sangwon his full attention. "Sure, you may. Then maybe I'll tell you mine too," he replied, his tone calm but laced with curiosity.

Sangwon looked at him, confused. "What do you mean?"

Anxin offered a small, reassuring smile. "I had one too, but I was too busy to tell you. You know with the launch. I forgot," he lied smoothly, though something in his expression seemed to betray the truth. Still, Sangwon didn't seem to notice or mind.

"You can tell me now, but let me get mine over with first," Sangwon said, his voice determined.

Chapter Text

Sangwon spoke first, his voice quieter than usual, but filled with an undeniable sense of resolve.

"I got the answer to the groom vision," he said, his eyes locked on Anxin as if searching for something.

Anxin, sensing the seriousness in Sangwon's tone, set aside his book and gave him his full attention. His heart skipped a beat, wondering what Sangwon had seen this time.

Sangwon took a deep breath, his gaze distant as he began to explain.

"It's a story about a king-me, in need of a queen, and a trusted prime minister—you," he paused, eyes flickering to Anxin for a brief moment.

"The king and the prime minister, they're close, sharing mutual respect and deep affection, love maybe? But neither of them dares to confess their feelings. They were bounded by duty. The king marries a princess from a neighboring kingdom to solidify an alliance, while the prime minister marries a woman, not out of love, but out of political necessity. Despite the intense emotional connection between them, they lead separate lives. They can never be together. Their love remains unspoken, trapped in the shadows of their responsibilities. In this, their love is one of sacrifice—hearts intertwined, but never truly united. They again chose duty."

Anxin felt a pang in his chest as he listened. The words Sangwon spoke, heavy with sorrow and longing, mirrored a story too familiar. He could feel the weight of it—the tragedy of love restrained by the demands of duty.

"A failed love story?" Anxin asked softly, his voice barely above a whisper, as he tried to make sense of what Sangwon had revealed.

Sangwon nodded slowly, his expression unreadable. "Yes. A love that was never fulfilled, a connection that was never allowed to flourish."

Anxin's heart ached, not just for the figures in Sangwon's vision, but for the weight of their own unspoken feelings. He understood the agony of sacrifice, the quiet suffering of love held at bay by forces beyond control.

"That's... that's tragic," Anxin said, his voice thick with emotion. "To have everything—affection, respect, love, trust—and still be kept apart by something as cold and unforgiving as duty."

Sangwon remained silent for a moment, his eyes fixed on the floor. "Yeah. It feels like that sometimes," he murmured, his voice low. "Like we're just... stuck, unable to change from the path that's been laid out for us."

Anxin's heart sank. He wanted to reach out, to say something comforting, but he knew that no words could change what was inevitable. 

"I just wish it didn't have to be like that for them," Sangwon continued, his voice barely audible. "I wish they didn't have to choose between love and duty."

Anxin felt the weight of Sangwon's words settle in his chest, he allowed himself to feel the depth of the emotions they both carried. He understood the cost of duty all too well. And, like Sangwon, he longed for a life where love could exist without sacrifice.

But for now, all they could do was live in the tension of their shared history, the bond that could never be fully realized.

"I wish it were different, too," Anxin said quietly, his voice barely a whisper. "But sometimes... sometimes we don't have a choice. All we can do is keep moving forward, even when the path ahead is decided and can't be changed."

He paused before continuing," But then again, times were different. He was a king bounded by the duty to rule and protect his country, while other was supposed to be his loyal minister."

Sangwon met his gaze, and for a fleeting moment, their eyes locked. There was a shared understanding, a recognition of the pain they both carried, and yet, despite the weight of it, there was something unspoken between them—a hope, fragile but present.

"Maybe, we'll find a way to be happy this time," Sangwon said, his voice filled with a quiet resolve.

Anxin's heart beat a little faster at those words, but he said nothing. For now, they would have to hold on to the hope that one day, perhaps, things would change.

"Hyung, let me share the full story of the two princes," Anxin said, his voice soft but steady as he began to recount the tale.

He paused for a moment, his eyes distant as if recalling a time long past. "These two princes, from rival kingdoms, Solcarya and Eldrinth, despite the alliance just for politics between their countries, they found a friendship that transcended beyond. Their relationship was built on mutual respect, understanding, and even affection, and not just for alliance.  What..they had... the connection, it was real."

Anxin took a breath, his voice growing more somber. "But their love was never meant to be. The day of the planned wedding, when the kingdoms of Solcarya and Eldrinth were to unite in a powerful alliance, everything came crashing down. I told that much ,didn't I?"

Sangwon nodded.

"The Duke of Solcarya, in a shocking act of betrayal, betrayed the trust of his own prince, and even tho he was the main key to alliance he messed it up. He conspired against the kingdom of Eldrinth, sabotaging the wedding and plunging both kingdoms into chaos."

Sangwon's brow furrowed as he listened, the story gripping him. "So, the kingdom of Solcarya began the attack?"

Anxin nodded, his gaze falling. "Yes. The kingdoms, were now torn apart by deceit and betrayal. The prince of Solcarya, bound by his duty to his kingdom, was forced to choose his allegiance to his people over his love for the prince of Eldrinth. And so, they fought. At the end, as they became rulers, they had no choice but to lead their people, even if it meant turning their backs on everything they once held dear. In the end, both princes perished as the new rulers of their or kingdoms—two souls bound by a love they could never fully express, brought down by their duty."

Sangwon shook his head, the weight of the story settling over him. "That's... sad."

Anxin sighed, his voice heavy with the sorrow of the tale. "Yes, it is. But the true tragedy lies in the irony of it all. Despite everything—their deep connection, the love they shared—they chose their duty over their hearts. Their kingdoms, their people, their responsibilities came first. They believed they had no other choice but to follow the path of duty, even at the cost of their own happiness. When as rulers now they could change it but it was too late the kingdoms were destroyed. They could have lived still but they gave up. In the grand scheme of 'Sacrifice' those two were just cowards."

Sangwon fell silent, his mind racing as he absorbed the gravity of Anxin's words. "So, even when they loved each other, they chose to end it?"

Anxin nodded slowly. "Exactly. And sometimes, the weight of duty is so heavy that it forces us to make choices we never thought we'd have to make. Choices that leave us with regret and sorrow, even if we do what we think is right."

Sangwon glanced at Anxin, sensing a deeper question lingering between them, one that neither of them could yet answer. The silence that followed was heavy, both of them contemplating the tragic fate of the two princes and the sacrifices they had made.

As the weight of the two tragic stories hung between them, Anxin and Sangwon exchanged a look, one filled with a quiet understanding that seemed to transcend words. Both of their visions—the tales of the two princes and the king and his prime minister—spoke of a love lost to duty, of hearts bound by the chains of responsibility. They both realized the painful irony that in their past lives, they had been unable to choose love over their duties, but in this life, they might still have a chance.

Sangwon's gaze softened as he met Anxin's eyes, a faint spark of something deeper than friendship flickering there. "Do you think... that maybe this time will be different?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Anxin didn't look away. The uncertainty in Sangwon's voice mirrored his own thoughts. They both knew what it felt like to be bound by obligations, to be trapped in roles they couldn't escape. But as they sat there, sharing the weight of their past lives and the mistakes of their ancestors, something in them began to shift.

"I don't know," Anxin replied, his voice thick with emotion. "But maybe... just maybe, we can choose differently this time. Maybe we don't have to let go of each other. Maybe this time situation is different."

The air between them grew heavy, charged with the possibility of something more than just the friendship they had always shared. It wasn't love—not yet—but it was something that could grow into it. This time, they both realized, they wouldn't let duty or anything overshadow what they could have together.

Sangwon leaned forward, his eyes never leaving Anxin's face. "We've been through so much in our past lives. We can't change that, but we can make a choice now. A choice to be together. To not let anything tear us apart."

Anxin's heart raced. "We don't have to follow the same path as the two princes. They were in different situation. We can create our own story. One where love and friendship comes before duty."

The words hung in the air, as if sealing a promise between them. Neither of them knew what the future held, but they knew one thing for certain—they wouldn't let go this time. The bond they shared was stronger than any duty, any responsibility. They had a chance to rewrite their story, and they were determined to take it.

Anxin allowed himself to smile, a genuine, hopeful smile. "Maybe this time, we can finally be free."

Sangwon's smile mirrored his, both of them silently agreeing on the one thing that had always eluded them: they would choose each other, no matter the cost.

What they didn't know was the story wasn't over it was far from it.

Chapter Text

A long time ago...

The kingdom was alight with anticipation as the royal wedding of King and Princess Aeliana approached. The grand halls were being decorated with silks and jewels, and the royal gardens bloomed with flowers, their colors vibrant under the evening sun. The people were excited for the union that would secure peace for the kingdom, but behind the celebrations, a quiet tension lingered between Sangwon and his most trusted advisor, friend, his Minister.

On the eve of the wedding, Sangwon found himself in the royal gardens, the scent of blooming roses filling the air. The night was quiet, save for the distant sounds of servants preparing for the festivities. Anxin stood beside him, as always, the weight of their unspoken bond pressing between them.

"You should be with Princess Aeliana, preparing for tomorrow, Your Majesty." Anxin said, his voice soft but tinged with sadness. He had always been there for Sangwon, guiding him through the weight of kingship, but tonight felt different. Tonight, there was a finality in the air, a sense that their time together was running out.

Sangwon shook his head, his eyes distant as he gazed at the moonlit horizon. "I can't be with her, not in the way I should be. Not when my heart... my heart is here."

Anxin's chest tightened at the words, but he masked it with his usual calm demeanor. "You have a duty, Your Majesty. The kingdom needs this marriage. Princess Aeliana is the right choice for the future."

Sangwon turned to him, his eyes searching Anxin's face, as if looking for something that neither of them could articulate. "And what of you, Anxin? What of your heart? What do you have left for yourself?"

Anxin's gaze faltered for a moment, the pain of the question almost too much to bear. "I have my duty, my king. And that is enough."

A long silence followed, the weight of their shared history hanging heavy in the air. They had been through countless battles together, victories and losses alike. But there was one battle they had never fought—the battle of their hearts. Their love, though real, was a forbidden thing, a love that could never be spoken aloud.

Sangwon stepped closer, his voice barely above a whisper. "I wish....no" a pause," I want it to  be different. I wish to have you by my side, not as my advisor, but as my equal, my partner, who rules with me."

Anxin's heart ached at the words, but he steeled himself. "You are a king,  Your Majesty. You are bound by the crown. And I am nothing but your servant. We are not meant to be together in that way."

"But I need you, Anxin," Sangwon said, his voice cracking with emotion. "I cannot do this without you."

Anxin took a step back, the sting of the words like a knife to his chest. "You must, My King. You have no choice. You must marry her, for the kingdom's sake. I will serve you, as I always have. That is my duty."

The following day, the royal wedding unfolded with grandeur. The chapel was filled with nobles and dignitaries, and the sounds of the celebration echoed through the halls. Sangwon stood at the altar, his heart heavy, as he exchanged vows with Princess Aeliana. But his mind was elsewhere, his thoughts consumed by the man standing at the back of the chapel—Anxin.

As the ceremony continued, Sangwon's gaze flickered to Anxin, who stood stoically, his expression unreadable. There was a sadness in Anxin's eyes that Sangwon knew all too well, a sadness that mirrored his own. This union, though necessary for the kingdom, was not the union either of them truly wanted.

Later that night, after the festivities had died down, Sangwon found himself once again in the gardens, the cool night air brushing against his skin. The stars above seemed distant, much like the life he was now bound to. He was a king, but he felt empty, as if something vital was missing. And that something was Anxin.

"Anxin," Sangwon whispered to the night, "Why must duty separate us? Why did you tell me to marry the princess?"

Anxin, who had been watching from a distance, approached quietly. "It is our fate, my king. We have both chosen this path. We must walk it, no matter the cost."

Sangwon turned to face him, his heart aching at the sight of Anxin's calm exterior. "But, I wish to have you with me, by my side, mine,  forever."

Anxin's voice softened, a trace of sorrow in his eyes. "And I, you. But this is the life we have chosen. You are the king. I am your prime minister. Our love, though deep, must remain unspoken. We have no place for it."

Sangwon reached out, his hand trembling as it brushed against Anxin's sleeve. "I can't bear this, Anxin. I can't live this life knowing what I'm leaving behind."

Anxin stepped back, his heart breaking at the sight of Sangwon's vulnerability. "You must, my king. You must rule. You must lead. Our hearts, though intertwined, must remain apart. We as the protectors of the kingdom have to think well for our people too."

" But without you, how can I do this? It feels like a body without soul. ITs not fair to me, us, or the princess."

Anxin who has been ready to leave stopped, facing Sangwon again, " My King, I am just a Minister in your court. I am your Minister, I might not be able to be by your side as your partner. That place belongs to someone else now, but, I will always be by your side as I had pledged years ago."

The years passed, and Sangwon ruled with strength and wisdom, but his heart was never at peace. He had married Princess Aeliana, as duty required, and she gave him heirs, but it was never the life he had wanted. In the quiet moments, when the weight of his crown grew too heavy, Sangwon would often find himself thinking of Anxin—the man who had been his closest companion, the man he had loved in silence.

Anxin, too, lived his life bound by duty. He served Sangwon with unwavering loyalty, but his heart was always with the king. He married a Countess, not out of love, but for political necessity, and they had children, but it was never the life he had dreamed of. His love for Sangwon remained a quiet ache in his chest, a love that could never be spoken, a love that could never be fulfilled.

Years later, as Anxin lay on his deathbed, his hand trembled as he wrote his final letter. The ink blurred with tears, but he wrote, "To my king, my heart, though never spoken aloud, was always yours. I will carry this love with me into the next life, if I get to have one , forever loving you. May you find the peace I could not give you."

Sangwon, now an old king, read the letter with trembling hands, his heart breaking anew. "I wish you had held me," he whispered, his voice hoarse. "I wish I had told you."

"Wish we had fought for each other years ago."

And so, their love—unspoken, unacknowledged—remained lost to time, a tragic tale of two souls who were never meant to be together, bound by duty, their hearts forever intertwined but never united.

Present time 

The next morning, as the first rays of sunlight filtered through the curtains, Anxin and Sangwon woke up, both still lingering in the haze of the vision that had shaken them. It felt as though the universe wasn't ready to let them rest, pulling them into yet another chapter of their past lives. This vision was different—it wasn't filled with the chaos or heartbreak of previous ones, but it carried a deep, melancholic weight that left them both feeling raw, as if the pain from those past lives had resurfaced all at once.

It had come to them so suddenly, almost too soon, as though the story was determined to continue, pushing them to confront their shared history once more. They had barely woken up when the vision took hold of them again. This time, it was clear—this was their third life, and it brought with it a peace that was both comforting and heartbreaking.

Anxin blinked, his eyes heavy from the emotions the vision had stirred in him. He turned to Sangwon, who sat up slowly, his face pale and contemplative. They didn't need to speak; both of them felt it. The vision had been too vivid, too real, and the connection between them in that life was undeniable. But it was also a life filled with sacrifice, one where they had been bound by control rather than love.

The vision showed them a modern, 19th-century society, one where they both lived in the midst of a prestigious family, bound by tradition and expectation. Anxin was married to a woman named Kim Sang-eun, a close friend who had always been there for him. But in his heart, Anxin's first love had always been Lee Sangwon, a man whose untimely death left a permanent scar on Anxin's soul. The pain of losing Lee Sangwon was something Anxin carried with him, even in his marriage to Kim Sang-eun.

Sangwon, though deeply connected to Anxin, stood by silently, watching the younger struggle with the ghost of the past. He was there, always present, but never able to fully claim Anxin's heart. The love they shared in this life was unfulfilled, bittersweet, and defined by unspoken longing. Both of them had lost their chance to be together, forever carrying the scars of the past.

Anxin's chest tightened as he recalled the details of the vision. He had seen himself in a world that was so close to the one they lived in now, yet so far removed. He had been trapped in a marriage of convenience, forced to follow control over love, just as he had in every other life. The love he shared with Lee Sangwon had never been realized, and it was a pain that had haunted him for years.

Sangwon could feel the weight of Anxin's emotions, the raw ache of unspoken love. "It's not fair," Sangwon murmured, his voice soft. "We never had a chance. We were always torn apart by circumstances."

Anxin swallowed hard, the vision still fresh in his mind. "It's like this life, too. We're close, it's not enough. It's never enough."

Sangwon reached out, placing a hand on Anxin's shoulder. "But we're not bound by duty this time. Not anymore."

Anxin looked at him, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I don't know if I can ever escape the past. It's too painful. Even now, it feels like I'm still mourning him, the one who died in the visions, even though I know it's not the same. He wasn't my Sangwon. You are mine.And. You... you're here with me, but it's still not enough."

Sangwon shook his head, his voice filled with resolve. "This life, Anxin, we have a chance. We can choose each other. We don't have to let duty or the visions define us."

Anxin closed his eyes, feeling the weight of the past pressing down on him. He had lost so much in his previous lives, and the idea of losing Sangwon, again, felt unbearable. He realized maybe he had started to like this Lee Sangwon again, in this life too.

"Maybe," Anxin whispered, his voice barely audible. "But the visions, How do I let go of it?"

Sangwon squeezed his shoulder, his grip firm and reassuring. "One step at a time. We don't have to forget, they made us know about the pains of the past like and the reason to cherish the beloved one so we don't forget the visions."

And in that moment, Anxin realized something. The past had shaped them, yes, but it didn't have to define their future. They had the chance to create their story, one where love wasn't bound by duty or tragedy. They could choose what best for each other and themselves this time, without the weight of their duties dragging them.

"Yes, we don't forget them we cherish them."

Anxin hugged Sangwon, as the older patted his hair.

Chapter Text

In a modern 19th-century society, where honor and tradition governed every aspect of life, Anxin belonged to a family of great prestige. His name was synonymous with wealth and power, but hidden beneath the surface of his carefully curated life, there was a pain he could never escape. The kind of pain that doesn't heal with time, only festers quietly in the heart, a constant reminder of a love that had been lost to the cruelest of fates.

Anxin's first love had always been Lee Sangwon, a man he had loved with every part of his soul. Lee Sangwon was more than just a lover to Anxin. He was his companion, his confidant, the person who made anxin feel whole. They had shared everything dreams, hopes, and the deepest parts of themselves. But society, with its rigid rules and unbending laws, could not accept their love. Two men, bound by a love so deep, was an idea that would never be tolerated.

"Anxin, we can't keep doing this," Sangwon whispered one cold evening, his voice trembling with both fear and longing. The two sat together in the study, the flickering candlelight casting long shadows on the walls. "You know the consequences. Your family... my family... none of them will understand."

Anxin leaned against the window, his gaze distant as he looked out at the quiet streets below. His heart ached with every word sangwon spoke, but the weight of their reality was too heavy to ignore. He turned to face him, his expression soft, yet burdened with an unspoken sorrow.

"I know," Anxin replied quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. "But what am I supposed to do, Sangwon? My heart..." He stopped, swallowing the lump in his throat. "My heart belongs to you. But it will never be enough, not in this world. Not with what they expect of me."

Sangwon's eyes darkened with unshed tears, the weight of his own feelings pressing down on him. "We could run away, Anxin," he said, his voice shaking with desperation. "We could leave all of this behind and build a life together, far away from the eyes of society."

Anxin closed his eyes, the thought of leaving everything behind tugging at his heart. But the reality was too harsh to bear. "I can't do that," he whispered. "My family... they would never forgive me. They would destroy you, Sangwon. We could never live peacefully with the shadows following us. I can't let that happen. I can't let you suffer for me, for this love."

Sangwon took a step closer, his hand reaching out to Anxin's, but the distance between them felt impossible. Their fingers brushed, but it wasn't enough. It could never be enough. "Then what?" Sangwon asked, his voice breaking. "What are we supposed to do, Anxin? Live like this forever, in secret? I can't lose you. I can't live in a world where you're not mine."

Anxin's heart shattered at the raw pain in Sangwon's voice. He wanted to hold him, to tell him that everything would be okay, but the words stuck in his throat. "We'll never be able to live openly, Sangwon," he said, his voice low and resigned. "Not in this world. Not with who we are."

Days passed, and the pressure of their situation weighed heavily on Anxin. His family, ever vigilant in their expectations, began to take notice of his growing distance from his responsibilities. They had hoped it was a passing phase, a fleeting infatuation, but when they saw the depth of his feelings for Sangwon, they knew they had to act. The stakes were too high.

"Anxin," his father's voice rang out one evening, cold and commanding. "We have arranged a marriage for you. You will marry Kim Sang-eun. It is a union that will solidify our standing, bring us honor, and secure our future."

Anxin's breath caught in his throat. He knew what was coming, but the words still felt like a blow. "But... My Sangwon?" he whispered, his heart breaking at the thought of the woman he would marry, a woman he respected but did not and never could love. "I can't. I can't marry her. I..."

His father's expression hardened, his voice unyielding. "You will. You will marry Kim Sang-eun, and you will put an end to this nonsense with that boy." His father's words were final, as if there was no room for negotiation. "We will not tolerate disgrace in this family."

Anxin's mind spun. He had no choice. He could not defy his family, not in a world that would destroy him and his Sangwon for it. "I understand," he said, his voice barely audible, the weight of his resignation pressing down on him. "I'll marry her."

Kim Sang-eun, the woman Anxin would marry, was kind, beautiful, and understanding. She had always been a close friend, and though Anxin held a deep respect for her, she could never replace Sangwon in his heart. To Anxin, her name, a cruel echo of the man he had loved and lost, was a constant reminder of the love he could never have.

On their wedding night, Anxin lay on the couch now married to Kim Sang-eun, but his thoughts were far away. His mind was with Sangwon, in a place where they could have been free, where they could have lived their love openly. But those dreams were shattered now, lost to the cruel hand of fate.

"Anxin," Kim Sang-eun whispered softly in the dark, her voice gentle and understanding. "You're thinking of him, aren't you? Your lover."

Anxin closed his eyes, the pain in his chest unbearable. "Yes," he admitted, his voice raw. "I'll always think of him. I can't stop."

Kim Sang-eun didn't say anything more, understanding the truth of his heart. She had always known that Anxin's love for Sangwon had will never truly fade. She would never replace him, and she had no intention to do that. But she loved Anxin maybe not romantically but enough to want to protect him, and she would stand by him, even if it meant living in the shadow of another's love.

Meanwhile, Sangwon was trapped in his own prison. His family, who had always expected him to follow the path they laid out for him, could not accept his love for a man, on top of that one of their rival family's son, Anxin. The pressure was too much, and as the years passed, he grew weaker, suffocated by the expectations of a life that was never his own.

Sangwon's mind spiraled, and he couldn't bear the thought of living without Anxin, of loving him from afar while society tore them apart. The love they shared was forbidden, and no matter how deeply they cared for each other, the world would never allow it.

One fateful evening, the letter Anxin had never expected to receive arrived at his doorstep. It was the last one Sangwon would ever write.

"Anxin," the letter began, the ink trembling with emotion. "I can't live like this anymore. I can't pretend to be someone I'm not. I can't be in this world where I'm not allowed to love you. You were my everything, but now... I'm nothing. I can't fight anymore. I'm sorry. I'll love you always."

Sangwon had ended his own life, unable to endure the torment any longer.

When Anxin received the news, the world as he knew it shattered. His heart felt as if it had been ripped from his chest, and the grief that washed over him was overwhelming. He collapsed, clutching the letter to his chest, the words on the page a painful reminder of everything he had lost.

"No... no, Sangwon..." Anxin whispered, his voice breaking. "I never wanted this. I never wanted to lose you. I did all that to protect you but...I-I failed you."

Kim Sang-eun, who had witnessed Anxin's torment for so long, held him close, her own heart breaking for him. She knew how deeply Anxin had loved Sangwon, and she knew that no matter what, she could never take his place.

"Anxin," Kim Sang-eun whispered softly, her voice filled with compassion. "You didn't fail him. You couldn't have known. We all have our burdens to bear."

But Anxin, lost in his grief, could not hear her. He felt as if he had betrayed Sangwon in the worst way possible by not fighting for their love. The pain was too much, and in that moment, he made a decision.

He cut ties with his family. He would no longer live by their rules, no longer allow them to control his life. He would destroy their pride.

"I won't be a part of this anymore," Anxin said quietly, his voice filled with determination. "I won't live in their world. I won't be their puppet."

Kim Sang-eun, though she had her own sorrow, stood by him. "I'm with you, Anxin," she said softly, her hand on his. "You don't have to face this alone."

In that moment, Anxin realized that while his love for Sangwon would never be fully realized, he was not entirely alone. Though his heart would always carry the scars of what could never be, he would have the support of the one person who understood his pain.

But the grief would never leave him, and Sangwon would never truly be gone. The love they shared would remain a ghost in his heart, forever.

As the days passed, Anxin found himself drifting in a haze of grief, numb to the world around him. The letter from Sangwon, the last words his lover would ever speak to, write to him—haunted him at every turn. His heart was shattered, and the void left in the wake of Sangwon's death felt impossible to fill. Every corner of his life seemed to be a reminder of the love he had lost, and the emptiness inside him only deepened.

Kim Sang-eun, despite the silent understanding between them, knew she could not take away Anxin's pain. She had never asked him to love her as he had loved Sangwon, but seeing him in such torment tore at her heart. Still, she stood by him, offering her support even when words seemed insufficient. She had always known the depth of his connection to Sangwon, but now, more than ever, she understood the magnitude of the sacrifice that had been made.

One day, as the heavy silence of the house pressed down on them, Anxin sat by the window, staring out at the darkened landscape. His thoughts were far away, lost in memories of his lover—his smile, his touch, the sound of his voice. He could still hear Sangwon's laugh in his ears, see the warmth in his eyes, and feel the strength of their bond. But it was all gone now, lost to the world's unyielding rules and the cruelty of fate.

Kim Sang-eun quietly entered the room, her footsteps soft as she approached him. "Anxin," she said gently, her voice a balm against the coldness of the night. "I know you're in pain. I know you're grieving. But you can't carry this, forever."

Anxin didn't respond at first, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon. He didn't know what to say. What could he say? Sangwon was gone, and no matter how much he longed to reach out to hold him once more, it was impossible. "I don't know how to keep going," he murmured, his voice barely audible. "Everywhere I look, I see him. I feel him... but he's gone."

Kim Sang-eun knelt beside him, her hand resting on his. "You're not alone, Anxin," she said softly, her eyes filled with compassion. "I'm here for you. We can get through this together."

Anxin looked at her, his eyes filled with pain. "You deserve so much more than this, Sang-eun. You deserve someone who can love you fully. I can't be that person. Not when my heart belongs to someone else, someone who can never be mine."

Kim Sang-eun's expression softened, her heart aching for him. "I never asked you to love me as you loved him," she replied. "But I know that the pain you're carrying is something you don't have to face alone. I will stand by you, Anxin, even if it means walking through this darkness with you."

Her words were a comfort, but they didn't erase the emptiness inside him. He had lost Sangwon, and no amount of love from anyone could change that. The grief would always be there, a constant presence in his life, haunting him at every turn.

Days turned into weeks, and Anxin's sorrow did not lessen. His mind would often wander to the days he and Sangwon had spent together quiet moments shared in the privacy of their love, the stolen glances, the secret touches. It felt as though those memories were all he had left of Sangwon, and yet, they were so painfully distant, like a dream he could never fully return to.

One evening, after a long day of meetings, Anxin found himself alone in the study, the weight of his responsibilities pressing down on him. He reached for a letter one he had written years ago, when Sangwon had still been alive. It was a letter he had never sent, filled with words he had never spoken aloud.

As he read the words he had once written in a moment of longing, tears began to fall, and he let the paper slip from his hands, crumpling to the floor. The grief was overwhelming, suffocating, and he could no longer hold it back. "I'm sorry, Sangwon," he whispered through his tears, the words barely escaping his lips. "I should have fought for you. I should have fought for us."

The guilt weighed heavily on his chest, the knowledge that he had allowed fear and the constraints of society to silence the love he had shared with Sangwon. "I should have told you I loved you," he continued, his voice breaking. "But I was too afraid. I'm too afraid of losing everything. And now... now I've lost you forever. The only thing that truly mattered."

Kim Sang-eun entered the room just then, her eyes wide with concern as she saw anxin's state. Without a word, she knelt beside him, pulling him into her arms. "It's not your fault, anxin," she whispered, holding him close. "You did the best you could. But you can't change the past. All we have now is the present."

Anxin clung to her, the tears flowing freely now. "I tried, Sang-eun, i did.... but..  I don't know how to keep going," he said, his voice raw with emotion. "I don't know how to live without him."

Kim Sang-eun didn't have the answers. She didn't know how to heal the wounds that ran so deep within him. But she held him, offering him the only thing she could the comfort of her presence. "You don't have to have all the answers, Anxin," she said softly. "Just take it one step at a time. I'm here with you. I'm not going anywhere."

Anxin nodded, his heart heavy with the weight of his grief. But in that moment, he felt a small flicker of something, something like hope - though it was fragile and fleeting. He didn't know how to move forward, but perhaps, just perhaps, he could find a way to live again, even if he could never fully let go of the love he had lost.

Weeks passed, and Anxin began to withdraw from the world even more. His family, though initially furious with him for severing ties, slowly began to realize that Anxin was no longer the man they had known. He was broken, shattered by a love that could never be. His relationship with his family was strained, but Anxin no longer cared. He had lost everything that had mattered to him, and now, all he had left was the fragile support of Kim Sang-eun.

One evening, as they sat together in silence, Anxin finally spoke, his voice low and filled with resignation. "I don't know what's left for me in this life, Sang-eun. But I'll try... I'll try to find a way to live. For you. For him."

Kim Sang-eun smiled gently, her eyes filled with understanding. "You don't have to do this for me, Anxin. Do it for yourself. Find a way to heal, to live again. I'll be here, no matter what."

But even as she spoke those words, Anxin knew the truth. He would never truly heal from the loss of Sangwon. The love they had shared would always remain a ghost in his heart, haunting him in ways he could never escape.

Sangwon had left too soon, and Anxin, unable to escape the weight of his past, died, still holding onto a love that had never truly left him. His heart, bound to Anxin's memory, never fully belonged to anyone else. Kim Sang-eun, though kind and understanding, could only share a similar name of the man anxin had loved, but never the love itself. She stood beside him, a wife in name, but in his heart, she was never the one.

Exactly 4 years later, Anxin gave up trying and ended his misery. He didn't take his life. He had the decency to keep his promise to his wife, least he could do for her after everything she did for him, but the grief had made his body weak.

Kim Sang-eun stood in front of the graves she made sure if the two didn't get to be together when they were alive they should at least be buried beside each other.

Chapter Text

As the days passed, the visions faded, leaving Anxin and Sangwon to navigate their lives without the weight of their visions constantly looming over them. It had been four months since the last vision, the gap was long so they thought maybe this was really the end of the visions.

The two of them had grown closer than ever before. They had both moved on from the haunting echoes of their past lives, allowing themselves to experience the present, and perhaps even a future, free from the constraints of duty and sacrifice, from the past lives.

Their time together was filled with laughter, shared moments, and quiet companionship. Anxin had always been a bit reserved, but Sangwon's presence seemed to bring out a side of him that was softer, more open. It wasn't just about their shared history anymore; it was about the here and now. They would sit together in the evenings, talking about everything and nothing at all, and Anxin found himself enjoying those simple moments more than he ever thought he could.

Sangwon, on the other hand, was always there for Anxin, when he needed something, he felt a new sense of purpose in his presence. He could sense the change in Anxin the way he was slowly letting go of the past rivalry. There was still a quiet sadness in Anxin's eyes because of their latest vision but slowly it faded. Now, there was a glimmer of hope, a spark that told Sangwon that maybe, just maybe, they could find happiness together in this life.

One afternoon, as they sat on the balcony of Anxin's house, watching the sun set over the city, Sangwon spoke softly. "You know, I've been thinking a lot about what we talked about before. About the visions, and how it's shaped us to be like how we are."

Anxin glanced at him, his expression thoughtful. "I know. It's hard to forget everything that happened, the deaths, but I'm trying. This life is different. I don't want to keep holding onto the past, even if it's always going to be a part of me."

Sangwon nodded, his gaze softening. "I get that. But what if the visions weren't for us to remember the past but for us to cherish the future the present? What if we have the chance to create something new? Together."

Anxin's heart skipped a beat at the words. He had known Sangwon cared for him, but there was something in his tone now that made Anxin feel like maybe, just maybe, they could have a future beyond the scars of their past lives.

"You mean... you and me?" Anxin asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Sangwon turned to face him fully, his eyes sincere. "Yes, Anxin. I mean us. We've been through so much together in the past lives, and we're still here, again. I think we can build something new, something beautiful, without the weight of our visions holding us back."

Anxin felt a warmth spread through him at Sangwon's words. He had spent so much time grieving for lives lost, for love unfulfilled, that he had almost forgot that was different lives lead. Sangwon was right. Maybe it was time to stop looking back and start looking forward. Maybe the visions weren't there for them to remember the past but to protect the future.

"I don't know what the future holds," Anxin said, his voice quiet but steady. "But I want to find out with you. I want to see where this goes, without the fear of what came before or what might happen."

Sangwon smiled, a genuine, heartfelt smile that made Anxin's chest tighten with emotion. "Then let's see where it takes us, Anxinie. No more holding back. No more looking over our shoulders. No more being scared."

And with that, they sat in silence for a moment, the setting sun casting a golden glow over them.

In that moment, it didn't matter what had happened in their past lives. All that mattered was the present, and the promise of a future they could create together. The visions, the past, and all the pain that came with it seemed so distant now, as if they were just fleeting memories that no longer had the power to control their lives.

As the days turned into weeks, Anxin and Sangwon's bond grew stronger. They continued to explore the depths of their connection, finding solace in the quiet moments and strength in the laughter they shared. The past, though still a part of them, no longer held any more significance than a past memory. Instead, they began to carve out their own story, one that was uniquely theirs, free from the shadows of their previous lives and worries of the fact fate might repeat.

One evening, as they walked through the park, the air crisp with the approaching winter, Anxin looked over at Sangwon, a playful smile tugging at his lips. "Do you ever think about what our lives would have been like if we hadn't had visions?"

Sangwon chuckled, nudging him lightly with his shoulder. "I don't know. I think about how different things would be, but then I think about how glad I am that we did, even if it was scary."

Anxin laughed softly, the sound light and free, a sound that felt like a weight lifting from his chest. "I guess we're both stuck with each other now, huh?"

Sangwon's expression softened, and he reached out, taking Anxin's hand in his. "I don't mind being stuck with you," he said, his voice steady, his gaze unwavering. "In fact, I think I'd choose it over and over again."

Anxin's heart fluttered at the sincerity in Sangwon's words. He squeezed Sangwon's hand, a sense of warmth spreading through him. "Me too," he admitted, his voice quiet but full of meaning.

As they continued their walk, the world around them seemed to fade into the background. There was only the two of them, their footsteps in sync, their hearts in rhythm. The future, though uncertain, no longer felt daunting. With Sangwon by his side, Anxin felt like he could face anything that came their way.

As, Anxin and Sangwon grew closer.  What had once been a rivalry, filled with unspoken tensions and misunderstandings, slowly transformed into a partnership. The tension between them no longer lingered; instead, there was an unspoken understanding, a shared purpose that pushed them forward.

In the music club, two divisions had always been formed, each with their own unique dynamic. The first division was by Sangwon side. The second division, was closer to Anxin. 

The club members could feel the shift in energy between the two divisions. The once-competitive atmosphere had softened, replaced by a sense of camaraderie and mutual respect. Anxin and Sangwon, who had once been rivals in the club, were now working side by side, their strengths complementing each other in ways they had never imagined. It wasn't just about music anymore, it was about the connection they had built.

As they spent more time together, the lines between friendship and something more began to blur. The quiet moments, the late-night practices, the shared glances each one brought them closer. There was no denying it now. Love had blossomed between them, not in the dramatic, whirlwind way it might have in their past lifetimes, but in the slow, steady, and unassuming way that only true love could. Anxin found himself drawn to Sangwon in ways he hadn't expected. There was something in the way Sangwon supported him, always patient, always understanding. It wasn't just the visions that brought them together.

The Zhou and Lee families gathered around a large dining table, the atmosphere warm and filled with laughter. It was one of those occasions where everyone was together, celebrating their achievements and simply enjoying each other's company. The clink of glasses and the hum of conversation filled the air as they exchanged stories about work, school, and life in general. Anxin sat beside Sangwon, his heart light in the company of his friend and family. He felt an unexpected sense of peace as he glanced over at Sangwon, who was grinning at him with a look that spoke volumes. 

Mr. Zhou and Mr. Lee, the two fathers, sat opposite of each other , discussing business with their usual intensity. Their voices lowered as they exchanged strategies and ideas, the world of finance and corporate affairs swirling around them. But despite the serious nature of their conversation, there was a sense of ease in the air, a shared understanding between the two men. Meanwhile, the mothers, Mrs. Lee and Mrs. Zhou, exchanged knowing glances, often shifting their attention to the younger ones.

"So, Sangwonie," Mrs. Lee said with a teasing smile, "I hear you've been doing quite well in your studies. What's the secret?"

Sangwon laughed, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. "Just keeping my head down, Mom. Nothing too special."

Mrs. Zhou chuckled softly. "You know, I think Anxin has been getting even better at his music lately. Have you heard him play?"

"I think he might even surpass you soon, Wonnie." Mrs Lee added.

Anxin blushed, embarrassed but secretly pleased by the praise. "I'm just trying to keep up with hyung," he mumbled, looking at Sangwon, who shot him a wink.

The conversation flowed naturally, the chatter light and easy, until a phone call interrupted the warm atmosphere. Anxin's phone buzzed on the table, its bright screen illuminating the soft glow of the candlelight. He excused himself, stepping out of the room to take the call.

As soon as the door clicked shut, a subtle shift occurred in the room. The Zhou and Lee parents exchanged knowing glances, a silent agreement passing between them. Sangwon, who had been quietly watching Anxin leave, saw his moment. His heart raced with a mix of excitement and nerves, but he knew this was the right time.

He cleared his throat and looked at both sets of parents, his voice steady but with an edge of determination. "Mom, Dad, Mr and Mrs Zhou, I need to tell you something. It's about Anxinie," he began, his gaze flicking nervously toward the door where Anxin had just exited. "I... I like him. A lot. And I'm planning to confess to him. I want to do it in a way that's special, something he'll remember." He paused more nervous than before and looked at the elders. " I also wanted your permission."

The room went silent for a moment, the air thick with anticipation. Mrs. Zhou's eyes widened, and a delighted gasp escaped her lips. "Oh my goodness, Sangwon! You've finally admitted it!" she exclaimed, her voice full of joy. "We've been waiting for this day!"

Mr. Lee smiled broadly, his voice warm and supportive. "I'm glad to hear that, Son. You've been together for so long and I think you've found something real. But you're right, this needs to be done thoughtfully. You want it to be something Anxin will treasure."

Sangwon nodded, his face lighting up with a mix of excitement and relief. "I've been thinking about it for a while now. I just want to make sure I do it right. I want to show him how much he means to me, in a way that feels true to who we are."

Mrs. Lee leaned forward, her hands clasped together in front of her. "You should take him somewhere special," she suggested. "A place that's meaningful to both of you. Maybe a spot where you've shared a moment before—somewhere you can express your feelings without any distractions."

Mrs. Zhou chimed in, her voice soft but encouraging. "And you could give him something personal, something he can keep with him. A token of your love, like a small gift that shows you understand him, that you see him for who he really is."

Sangwon smiled, grateful for their support and ideas. "I love that idea. Something meaningful, something that will remind him of how far we've come. Thank you."

The parents exchanged pleased looks, their excitement evident. They were happy for Sangwon, knowing that his feelings for Anxin were genuine and heartfelt. They spoke for a while longer, discussing the best ways to make sangwon's confession memorable, all while ensuring it would be a moment Anxin would cherish.

Just as they were finalizing their plans, the door to the room creaked open, and Anxin stepped back inside. His expression softened as he looked around at the gathered group, sensing the sudden shift in the room's energy. He could tell something had been discussed, but he didn't quite know what.

"Everything okay?" Anxin asked, his voice tentative as he glanced at the group.

Sangwon quickly stood up, his heart racing again, but now with a sense of excitement he hadn't felt before. "Yeah, everything's fine," he said, offering Anxin a smile that felt both warm and secretive. "Just some family talk. Nothing you need to worry about."

Anxin gave him a curious look, but before he could ask any more questions, Mr. Zhou stood up, his voice booming in the way it always did when he was about to wrap up a family gathering. "Alright, everyone, let's complete eating before the food gets cold!" he said with a chuckle, ushering everyone back to the table.

As Anxin sat down beside Sangwon once more, he felt a flutter of uncertainty, but also a strange sense of anticipation. The air around them had shifted, but for now, all he could do was enjoy the warmth of his family, the laughter, and the subtle hint that something wonderful was on the horizon.

As the dinner progressed, Anxin noticed how sangwon seemed unusually attentive, his gaze lingering longer, his smiles softer and more frequent. Anxin couldn't shake the feeling that something was different tonight, but he couldn't quite put his finger on it. He brushed it off, chalking it up to the warmth of the evening and the comfort of being surrounded by loved ones.

Sangwon, however, was anything but calm. His mind raced with the possibilities of his confession. Every time Anxin spoke or laughed, Sangwon's resolve grew stronger. He had waited long enough, too long, perhaps—and now, with the support of both families, he felt ready to take the leap.

He couldn't  wait.

If Anxin likes me he would except him right now with simple confession if he doesn't nothing fancy can help me.

After dinner, as everyone moved to the living room for tea and desserts, sangwon saw his chance. Anxin was sitting by the window, his profile illuminated by the soft glow of the evening lights. He was sipping tea, seemingly lost in thought. sangwon took a deep breath and walked over, his heart pounding in his chest.

"Anxin," he began, his voice soft but firm.

Anxin turned to him, a small smile playing on his lips. "Hmm? What is it?"

sangwin hesitated for a moment, glancing at the others in the room. They were all engrossed in their own conversations, giving him the privacy he needed. He took a seat beside Anxin, leaning in slightly so only he could hear.

"There's something I've been meaning to tell you," Sangwon said, his tone serious now. "Something I've been holding onto for a while."

Anxin tilted his head, his curiosity piqued. "What's going on, hyung? You're being awfully serious all of a sudden."

Sangwon chuckled nervously, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah, I guess I am. It's just... this isn't easy to say, but I need to. I've been thinking about us—about everything we've been through together... the visions and our past as rivals. And I realized something."

Anxin's expression softened, a hint of concern in his eyes. "Hyung, you're starting to worry me. Just say it."

Sangwon took a deep breath, his hands clenched tightly in his lap. "Anxin, I like you. No.." He paused for a bit before taking a deep breath " I love you. I really love you. More than just as a friend."

Anxin's eyes widened, his breath catching in his throat. For a moment, he was too stunned to speak, his mind racing as he processed Sangwon's words.

Sangwon continued, his voice steady despite the nervous flutter in his chest. "I've liked you for a while, but I didn't know how to tell you. I was scared it might ruin what we have recently built. But tonight, sitting here with you, I realized I don't want to keep this to myself anymore. You mean too much to me."

Anxin stared at him, his heart pounding in his chest. He opened his mouth to respond, but the words caught in his throat. He had never expected this to happen so quickly.

"Sangwon, I..." Anxin began, his voice trembling. "I don't know what to say."

"You don't have to say anything right now," Sangwon said quickly, his tone gentle. "I just wanted you to know how I feel. I want to be honest with you, Anxin. No matter what you decide, I'll always be here for you."

Anxin looked at him, his eyes filled with a mix of emotions shock, uncertainty, and something else, something deeper. He could see the sincerity in Sangwon's gaze, the vulnerability in his confession. And in that moment, Anxin realized something he hadn't allowed himself to acknowledge before Sangwon wasn't just his friend. He was so much more than that.

Before Anxin could respond, Mrs. Zhou called out from across the room. "Anxin, Sangwon, come join us for dessert! Your favorite cake is here!"

Sangwon stood up, offering Anxin a small, reassuring smile. "Take your time," he said softly. "I'll be waiting."

As Sangwon walked away, Anxin sat there, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. He touched his chest, feeling the rapid beat of his heart. He wasn't sure what the future held, but one thing was clear: Sangwon's confession had opened a door he hadn't even realized was there. And now, it was up to him to decide whether to step through it.

"How could you?"

Sangwon stopped in his tracks, turning back to Anxin with wide eyes. For a moment, he thought he'd misheard him. Did he make Anxin angry with his confession? But there Anxin sat, his cheeks flushed a deep red, glaring at him with an expression that was more flustered than angry, but he was mad too.

"Idiot," Anxin muttered again, avoiding Sangwon's gaze as he fiddled with the hem of his sleeve. "Who confesses like that? Out of nowhere, in the middle of a family dinner, no less!"

Sangwon blinked, then a slow, teasing smile spread across his face. "So... you're mad about how I confessed? Not about the fact that I confessed?"

Anxin shot him a glare, though the pink tint in his cheeks betrayed his embarrassment. "That's not the point, Hyung!"

Sangwon took a step closer, his grin widening. "Oh, I think it is the point. You didn't say no, Anxin."

Anxin stood abruptly, crossing his arms as he looked anywhere but at Sangwon. "What do you want me to say? You caught me off guard, you idiot, stupid human."

Sangwon laughed softly, the sound warm and filled with relief. "I'll take that as a 'not a rejection.'"

"Don't get ahead of yourself," Anxin muttered, though the corner of his lips twitched as if fighting back a smile. He glanced at Sangwon, his gaze softening. "You... you really mean it? What you said?"

Sangwon's teasing expression faded, replaced by one of pure sincerity. He stepped closer, his voice quiet but firm. "Every word, Anxin. I meant all of it. You mean so much to me. And I don't want to hide how I feel anymore."

Anxin's heart skipped a beat at the earnestness in Sangwon's voice. He looked down, his hands gripping his sleeves tightly. "You're an idiot," he mumbled again, though this time there was no bite to his words. Instead, they were laced with a warmth he couldn't quite hide.

Sangwon chuckled, reaching out to gently touch Anxin's shoulder. "Maybe I am. But I'm your idiot now, aren't I?"

Anxin finally looked up, his cheeks still red but his eyes shining with a mixture of emotions—annoyance, fondness, and something deeper. He sighed, shaking his head. "You're impossible, Mr Lee Sangwon."

"And yet, here you are," Sangwon said with a soft smile, his hand lingering on Anxin's shoulder. "So, does this mean I have a chance?"

Anxin rolled his eyes, though the small smile that tugged at his lips gave him away. "Maybe. But if you do something this ridiculous like confessing in family dinner, I'm never letting you live it down."

Sangwon grinned, his heart feeling lighter than it had in years. "I'll take that as a yes."

Anxin huffed, turning toward the others. "Come on, they're waiting for us. And stop smiling like that. You look ridiculous."

But as Anxin walked away, Sangwon couldn't help but follow him, his smile unwavering. For the first time, he felt like they were truly on the same page, and he couldn't wait to see where their story would go next.

As Sangwon followed Anxin back to the group, his phone buzzed in his pocket. He pulled it out and glanced at the screen. A single message stared back at him:

"I need a proper proposal."

Sangwon froze, rereading the words to make sure he wasn't imagining things. Slowly, he looked up and to his side, where Anxin was walking just a step ahead of him. As if sensing his gaze, Anxin turned his head slightly, catching Sangwon's eye.

And then he winked.

Sangwon nearly tripped over his own feet, his face turning bright red. "A proper proposal?" he thought, his mind spinning. Anxin was impossible—completely, utterly impossible.

But as flustered as Sangwon felt, he couldn't help the wide grin that spread across his face. His heart raced with excitement, the teasing yet hopeful tone of Anxin's message igniting something in him.

"You really don't make things easy for me, do you?" Sangwon muttered under his breath, shaking his head with a soft laugh.

Anxin glanced back over his shoulder, his lips curling into a mischievous smirk. "What was that, Hyung?" he asked innocently, though the sparkle in his eyes betrayed him.

"Nothing," Sangwon replied, slipping his phone back into his pocket. "Just thinking about how much trouble you are."

Anxin raised an eyebrow, his smirk growing wider. "Trouble? Me? I thought you loved me, Mr Lee."

"I do," Sangwon said without hesitation, his voice firm yet gentle. "That's why I'll make sure the proposal is perfect."

Anxin faltered for a moment, the confidence in Sangwon's tone catching him off guard. His cheeks flushed faintly, but he quickly masked it with a scoff. "We'll see about that," he said, turning away to hide the small smile tugging at his lips.

As they rejoined the others, Sangwon's mind was already racing with ideas. If Anxin wanted a proper proposal, then that's exactly what he would get. Something thoughtful, meaningful, and undeniably perfect—just like Anxin deserved.

Chapter Text

Over the next few days, Sangwon found himself consumed with planning. He couldn't stop thinking about Anxin's message, replaying the words in his head like a mantra.

"I need a proper proposal."

Anxin might have meant it as a tease, but Sangwon took it seriously. He wanted to show Anxin just how much he cared, and if this was his chance to make things official between them, he wasn't going to waste it.

As Sangwon sat in his room, one evening, surrounded by scattered notes and half-formed ideas. A candlelit dinner? Too cliché. A grand public gesture? Anxin would hate that. Something private, personal, and meaningful—that's what he needed.

Just then, his phone buzzed. It was Anxin.

"Don't overthink it, idiot. Just be yourself."

Sangwon chuckled softly, shaking his head. Even through a text, Anxin could see right through him.

But Sangwon wasn't one to do things halfway. He wanted this proposal to be something Anxin would never forget.

A week later, Sangwon sent Anxin a text:

"Meet me at the park near your place tonight. 7 PM. Don't be late."

Anxin replied almost instantly.

"What's this about? Planning something dramatic, are we?"

"You'll see," Sangwon texted back, smirking.

When the time came, Anxin arrived at the park, his curiosity piqued. The area was quiet, lit only by the soft glow of fairy lights strung between the trees. In the center of it all was a picnic blanket surrounded by candles, a small table set with Anxin's favorite snacks, and a guitar leaning against a tree, being the instrument both played.

Anxin stopped in his tracks, his eyes widening. "Sangwon..."

Sangwon stepped out from behind a tree, his hands tucked into his pockets, looking both nervous and determined. "You said you wanted a proper proposal," he said, his voice steady despite the rapid beating of his heart.

Anxin blinked, his cheeks already turning pink. "I didn't think you'd actually..."

"Of course I would," Sangwon interrupted, taking a step closer. "Anxin, you mean so much to me. And I want to show you that. Not just with words, but with actions."

He picked up the guitar and strummed a soft melody, one that Anxin instantly recognized—it was a song they had loved as kids, only thing they agreed upon tahst time was they liked similar things. Sangwon's voice was gentle but filled with emotion as he sang, the lyrics carrying the weight of everything he couldn't put into words.

When the song ended, Sangwon set the guitar aside and knelt on one knee, holding out a small, folded piece of paper. "I didn't have a ring, so I wrote you this instead. It's everything I feel, everything I want us to be."

Anxin took the paper with trembling hands, unfolding it to reveal a heartfelt letter. His eyes scanned the words, his vision blurring with unshed tears as he read Sangwon's earnest confession.

When he finished, Anxin looked down at Sangwon, his expression a mixture of disbelief and overwhelming emotion. "You're an idiot," he whispered, his voice cracking.

Sangwon smiled, standing up and gently wiping away the tear that slipped down Anxin's cheek. "I know. But I'm your idiot, remember?"

Anxin laughed softly, shaking his head as he stepped closer. "You really didn't have to do all this."

"I wanted to," Sangwon said simply. "Because you're worth it."

Anxin looked at him for a long moment before breaking into a smile—a real, genuine smile that made Sangwon's heart skip a beat. "Fine," he said, his voice teasing but warm. "I guess this counts as a proper proposal."

Sangwon grinned, relief flooding through him. "So... is that a yes?"

Anxin rolled his eyes, but the way he leaned in to press a soft kiss to Sangwon's cheek was answer enough. "Yes, idiot. It's always a yes."

As they stood there under the glow of the fairy lights, surrounded by the quiet of the night, Sangwon couldn't help but feel like this was the beginning of something truly beautiful—a future they could create together, one step at a time.

As the night deepened, Anxin and Sangwon lingered in the soft glow of the fairy lights, the air between them warm with unspoken promises.

Anxin sat on the picnic blanket, nibbling on a strawberry, his cheeks still faintly pink from the events of the evening. Sangwon watched him, his heart full as he took in the sight of Anxin looking so at ease.

"You know," Anxin began, his voice light, "I didn't think you'd actually take my message so seriously. I was just teasing you."

Sangwon chuckled, sitting beside him. "I know you were. But when it comes to you, Anxin, I don't do things halfway. You're important to me, and I wanted to make sure you knew that."

Anxin tilted his head, studying him. "You're such a sap," he said, but his voice was soft, almost affectionate.

"And you love it," Sangwon teased, leaning back on his hands.

Anxin rolled his eyes, but the small smile tugging at his lips betrayed him. "Maybe," he admitted quietly, his gaze drifting to the candles flickering around them.

For a moment, neither of them spoke, content to sit in the comfortable silence. The stars above them twinkled like tiny beacons, and the cool night air carried the faint scent of flowers from the park.

Finally, Anxin broke the silence. "So, what now?" he asked, turning to Sangwon. "You've officially 'proposed,' so what's next on your grand plan?"

Sangwon shrugged, his expression thoughtful. "I guess... we just take it one day at a time. No pressure, no expectations. Just us, figuring things out as we go."

Anxin nodded, a soft hum of agreement escaping him. "That sounds nice," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

Sangwon leaned closer, his hand brushing against Anxin's. "Anxin," he said, his tone serious, "I meant every word I wrote in that letter. I'm not perfect, and I know I'll probably mess up sometimes, but I want to try. With you. For you."

Anxin looked down at their hands, his heart fluttering at the sincerity in Sangwon's voice. "You're already doing a good job," he murmured, his fingers hesitantly curling around Sangwon's.

Sangwon smiled, his chest tightening with emotion as he squeezed Anxin's hand gently. "Then I'll keep doing my best," he promised.

As the night wore on, they stayed there together, talking and laughing about everything and nothing. It was simple, unhurried, and perfect in its own way.

When it was time to leave, Sangwon walked Anxin home, their hands brushing occasionally as they walked side by side.

At Anxin's doorstep, they paused. Anxin turned to Sangwon, his expression soft. "Thank you... for tonight. It really meant a lot to me."

Sangwon smiled, his eyes warm. "Anything for you, Anxin."

For a moment, they stood there, the world around them fading into the background. Then, with a shy but determined look, Anxin leaned in and pressed a quick kiss to Sangwon's lips.

"Goodnight, idiot," he said, his voice teasing as he stepped inside.

Sangwon stood there, stunned but grinning like an idiot as he touched his lips. "Goodnight, Anxin," he whispered to the closed door.

The sharp wail of sirens pierced the air, blending with the frantic murmurs of people gathered in the hospital corridors. Mr. Zhou stood frozen, his hands and clothes soaked in blood that wasn't his own, while Mrs. Zhou clung to him, tears streaming down her face as her sobs wracked her body. The atmosphere was suffocating, filled with panic and fear as doctors and nurses rushed through the emergency ward.

"Please, save him!" Mrs. Zhou begged the staff, her voice breaking with desperation.

Mr. Zhou tightened his grip on her shoulder, his own composure barely holding. His mind raced with unanswered questions, but one thought drowned out the rest: How did it come to this?

Flashback

Earlier

The sun filtered through the Zhou family's living room as Anxin and Sangwon sat across from their parents, their hands clasped together in a silent show of unity. The mood was light, laughter filling the air as they nervously approached the topic they had rehearsed countless times.

"Mom, Dad, we have something to tell you," Anxin began, his voice steady but his heart pounding.

Mrs Lee tilted her head, curious. "What is it, Anxin-ah?"

Anxin exchanged a quick glance with Sangwon, who gave him a reassuring nod. Taking a deep breath, Anxin continued, "Sangwonie hyung and I... we're together. As in, we're in a relationship."

The room fell silent for a moment before Mr Zhou broke into a warm smile. "Well, it's about time! I was starting to think you'd never tell us."

Anxin's mother gasped, her hands flying to her mouth. "Oh, Anxinnie, my baby! And Sangwonie, of course, you've always been like a son to us. I'm so happy for you two!"

The atmosphere turned jubilant as the families shared their joy, discussing everything from how long they'd been together to their plans for the future.

Later that morning, Anxin and Sangwon left for university, feeling a weight lifted off their shoulders.

At the university, they decided to tell their friends.

"Guys, we have news," Sangwon said, standing in the middle of the music club room, his hand intertwined with Anxin's.

Their friends, seated in various corners of the room, looked up with curiosity.

"We're dating," Anxin announced, his voice confident but his cheeks tinged with pink.

For a moment, there was silence before the room erupted in cheers and playful teasing.

"Finally!" Leo groaned dramatically. "I thought I'd have to spell it out for you two."

Sanghyeon grinned, clapping his hands. "This is the best news ever! When's the double date with me and my misery?"

Sangwon laughed, his heart feeling lighter than it had in years.

The day passed in a blur of happiness, Anxin felt like he was walking on air.

Present

The Hospital

The joy of the previous day now felt like a distant memory as Mr. Zhou stared at the closed doors of the emergency room. He clenched his fists, his knuckles white as the horrifying scene from earlier replayed in his mind.

They had been driving home after dinner when it happened.

Earlier That Evening

Anxin and Sangwon, who was going to stay at the Zhou's house today,  were in the backseat, chatting about their plans for the weekend. Mr. Zhou was driving, with Mrs. Zhou seated beside him, humming softly to the radio.

It all happened so fast.

A truck had swerved into their lane, its headlights blindingly bright. Mr. Zhou slammed the brakes, but the impact was unavoidable.

The car spun out of control, crashing into the guardrail. Glass shattered, and the world became a chaotic blur of metal and screams.

When Mr. Zhou regained his senses, the first thing he saw was Anxin, unconscious and bleeding, crumpled against Sangwon, who was also injured but conscious.

"Anxin!" Sangwon's panicked voice cut through the haze as he tried to shake him awake.

Mr. Zhou scrambled out of the car, his hands trembling as he pulled Anxin out with Sangwon's help. "Call an ambulance!" he shouted to Mrs. Zhou, who was already dialing with shaky fingers.

Sangwon refused to let go of Anxin, his own injuries ignored as he cradled him protectively. "Stay with me, Anxin. Please, stay with me," he whispered, his voice breaking.

Back in the Hospital

Now, standing outside the emergency room, Sangwon leaned against the wall, his face pale and streaked with dried blood. His hands were shaking, and his mind replayed Anxin's pale face and unresponsive body over and over.

"Please, let him be okay," he murmured, his voice barely audible.

Mrs. Zhou clung to him, her tears soaking his shoulder. "He's strong, Sangwon. My son is brave. He'll pull through," she said, as much to reassure herself as to comfort him.

Just then, the doors to the emergency room opened, and a doctor stepped out, his expression grim but calm.

"Mr. and Mrs. Zhou?" he called.

The family rushed forward, their hearts in their throats.

"Anxin is stable for now," the doctor said. "But he lost a lot of blood and sustained significant injuries. We'll need to monitor him closely."

Sangwon let out a shaky breath, his legs nearly giving out beneath him. "Can we see him?" he asked, his voice raw with emotion.

The doctor hesitated before nodding. "Only for a few minutes. He's still unconscious."

Sangwon eyed Anxin parents, who nodded to let him go seeing his state.

Sangwon followed the nurse into the room, his heart pounding as he approached Anxin's bed. Seeing him lying there, so still and fragile, made Sangwon's chest ache.

He reached out, gently taking Anxin's hand in his. "You're going to be okay," he whispered, his voice trembling. "You have to be. You still have our promise to fulfill, remember?"

For a moment, the only sound was the steady beeping of the heart monitor. But Sangwon held on, refusing to let go.

"I love you, Anxin," he said softly, his tears falling freely. "Please, come back to me."

The doctor's words replayed in Sangwon's mind like a broken record: "He's stable, but his heart isn't steady. We're monitoring closely."

Sangwon's heart clenched as he stared at Anxin's pale face. Stable, but not stable enough.

His chest tightened as memories surged through him—memories that didn't feel like his own, flashes of a past that couldn't possibly be real. Was it really the fourth time?

His hand instinctively tightened around Anxin's limp one. "No," he whispered, his voice trembling. "I can't lose you again, Anxin. Not this time."

Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through Sangwon's head, like a lightning bolt piercing his skull. He staggered backward, clutching his temples as fragmented images bombarded him.

A battlefield. Blood-streaked faces. Anxin's voice, calling out to him. Another life, another time, always ending in heartbreak.

He went out in the hallway.

The world around him blurred, and the pain grew unbearable. Sangwon felt his knees give out, his vision dimming. "Was it really the fourth lifetime?" he murmured, his voice barely audible.

Just as he was about to collapse, a firm grip caught him from behind.

"Sangwon!"

Sanghyeon's voice broke through the haze as he steadied Sangwon, his eyes wide with concern. Sanghyeon had just arrived to visit Anxin after hearing the news, only to find Sangwon on the verge of fainting.

"What's wrong? Hyung, talk to me!" Sanghyeon urged, but Sangwon's body went limp in his arms.

Chapter Text

"Mr. Lee Sangwon is fine. He was stressed and exhausted which resulted in fainting. We suspect he might regain consciousness by tomorrow," the doctor informed, his calm voice breaking through the tense silence in the hospital room.

The parents of both families, Mr. Zhou and Mr. Lee, stood by the door, visibly relieved but still filled with worry. Mrs. Lee wiped her eyes with a tissue, glancing anxiously toward the bed where Sangwon lay. The hospital room felt heavy, thick with the weight of unspoken thoughts.

For Anxin and Sangwon, however, their battle was far from over. They were lost in a dreamscape, where the past and present collided in painful visions. 

The vision was hazy at first, but it slowly cleared. Anxin and Sangwon stood on opposite sides of a grand, ornate throne room. The weight of their royal attire seemed to mirror the burden they both carried. Anxin, dressed in a king's royal garb, glared across the room at Sangwon, who stood tall, his armor gleaming in the dim light.

"You've betrayed me, Sangwon," Anxin's voice cracked with pain as he took a step forward. "How could you choose the kingdom over me?"

Sangwon's expression was a mask of sorrow. "It was never my choice, Anxin. I had no other option. The kingdom would have fallen if I had not acted." His voice was steady but full of regret.

Anxin's eyes were filled with betrayal as he unsheathed his sword, the cold steel shining in the light. "Your men destroyed our kingdoms. You didn't stop it. You killed us, Sangwon. Both of us."

With a swift motion, their swords clashed, the sharp sound of metal ringing in the room. But it wasn't the fight that hurt, it was the look in their eyes. There was love, regret, and an unbearable sorrow in their gazes. Anxin hesitated for just a moment, his sword faltering in his grip.

Sangwon lowered his weapon. "We never stood a chance, Anxin," he said quietly, the weight of their history hanging in the air. "I loved you. But the world was too cruel for us. But lets change this."

The dream shifted, the room fading into a peaceful scene—a kingdom at peace, ruled by the two of them. Together, they sat side by side on thrones, their hands clasped in unity.

"I wish we could have had this," Anxin whispered, his voice full of longing.

Sangwon smiled softly, a sad yet affectionate smile. "Maybe we don't have to fight maybe we should go with the wedding alliance."

"Huh"

The scene faded... revealing a different story.

Now, Sangwon stood in imperial robes, seated upon a grand throne, surrounded by courtiers and nobles. His eyes were tired, the weight of leadership heavy on his shoulders. Anxin stood beside him, a few steps away, his position as the Prime Minister a constant reminder of the distance between them.

"Do you regret it?" Sangwon asked, his voice low and filled with sorrow.

Anxin looked at him, his expression softening. "Regret what? Loving you?" He shook his head. "Never."

"But why does it feel like we're losing?" Sangwon's voice trembled as he reached out, his hand brushing Anxin's.

Anxin took a deep breath, his heart aching. "Because we've chosen duty over love, Your Majesty. And duty always wins."

Sangwon closed his eyes, his fingers lingering on Anxin's hand before pulling away. "I can't live like this anymore," he whispered, the pain evident in his voice.

The scene shifted again, their figures fading as the vision showed two men in their 60s standing together in the royal attire hand in hand. 

This time, Anxin and Sangwon found themselves in a small, peaceful village. The world was different—simpler, quieter. Anxin was no longer a prince or emperor, but a man with paint-streaked hands, sitting in a cozy room. Sangwon was beside him, his guitar resting on his lap as he strummed softly.

"We're safe here," Anxin murmured, his voice filled with a quiet relief.

Sangwon smiled, his eyes soft. "Thanks to her."

Kim Sang-eun entered the room, her expression serious yet kind. "You two better not waste this chance," she warned, her voice stern but filled with warmth. "I've done enough covering for you."

Anxin chuckled softly, the sound light and free. "We won't. I promise."

Sangwon reached for Anxin's hand, his fingers interlacing with his. "We'll make it work."

Kim Sang-eun gave them a knowing look. "Don't let your family come back to haunt you."

As they stood together, Anxin leaned in, his forehead resting against Sangwon's. "We can finally be free."

Sangwon's eyes sparkled with hope. "We can be whoever we want to be."
The final vision came to Anxin and Sangwon, their minds still locked in the chaos of unconsciousness, as their souls battled through yet another painful memory of a past life. And their escape from their toxic house holds.

They had escaped.

But that was all what if,

What if they didn't kill each other in their 1st life and as a rulers made peace, stayed together for love?

What if they went the path of love after fulfilling their duties?

What if they had ran away from their family, a wold where Lee Sangwon never had to die and Anxin never had to marry?

As the final question began to be answered all that left was who was the medic?

The air was thick with smoke, the ground littered with debris and the cries of the fallen. Anxin stood at the makeshift medic tent, his hands stained with blood as he worked tirelessly to treat the wounded soldiers. The battle raged on in the distance, but in this small space, it was a temporary respite from the chaos. His heart was heavy with the weight of the war, and his mind struggled to find peace amidst the cries of pain and fear.

Suddenly, the flap of the tent was pulled back, and a soldier stumbled in, clutching his side. It was Sangwon, his uniform torn, blood soaking through the fabric. Anxin's breath caught in his throat at the sight of him, the familiar face that he had seen in fleeting moments during the chaos of battle.

"Sangwon," Anxin whispered, rushing to his side. "What happened? Let me help you."

Sangwon winced, his hand gripping Anxin's arm as he collapsed onto the nearby cot. "I'll be fine," he said, his voice hoarse. "Just a scratch."

Anxin didn't believe him. He quickly examined the wound, noting the severity of the injury. "This isn't a scratch," he said softly, his hands trembling as he cleaned the wound and began to bandage it. "You're lucky it didn't hit anything vital."

Sangwon looked up at him, his eyes meeting Anxin's for a brief moment. There was a tension in the air, a silent understanding that passed between them, but neither of them could speak the words that were so desperately aching to be said. They had no time for love. No time for anything but survival.

"Anxin-ah," Sangwon said, his voice quiet as he reached for his hand. "You're always here. Always helping."

Anxin's breath hitched, his heart pounding in his chest. "I do what I can," he replied, his voice faltering as he met Sangwon's gaze. "I wish I could do more."

Sangwon gave a small smile, his lips pale but sincere. "You've already done more than enough." His hand brushed against Anxin's, a fleeting touch that sent a spark through Anxin's body.

Before Anxin could respond, the sound of distant explosions shook the tent, and Sangwon winced in pain, gripping the side of the cot. The moment was broken, their brief connection lost in the harshness of war.

"I have to go back out there," Sangwon said, his voice firm, but his eyes betraying a flicker of hesitation.

Anxin's heart sank. "Sangwon, you can't. You're hurt."

Sangwon gave a bitter laugh, the sound rough in his throat. "I don't have a choice. I have to keep fighting."

Anxin looked at him, his hands shaking as he adjusted the bandages. "I don't want to lose you," he whispered, his voice breaking.

Sangwon paused, his hand resting on Anxin's. "I don't want to lose you either," he said softly. "But this is the life we're living. We can't change it."

For a moment, time seemed to stop, and all that mattered was the look they shared. But then the flap of the tent opened again, and the noise of the battlefield filtered in, snapping them both back to reality.

"You should go," Anxin said, his voice strained. "I'll be here when you get back."

Sangwon hesitated for a moment longer, his gaze lingering on Anxin's face, as if trying to memorize it, before he stood up and left the tent, disappearing into the smoke and chaos of the battlefield.

Anxin watched him go, his heart heavy with unspoken words. He knew that their paths had crossed in this life, but he also knew that they would never truly be together. The war would take everything from them, leaving only the fleeting memory of a love that never had the chance to grow.

So he prayed, prayed for a better life. Better ending to their story.

As the vision faded, Anxin and Sangwon lay in their own hospital rooms, their hearts still haunted by the ghost of a love that had never come to fruition. The final truth of their past life had been revealed to them, and they now understood the painful reality of their connection. In that life, they had been separated by the cruel hand of fate—two souls that never had the time to truly connect, lost to the ravages of war.

They didn't see they ending for their life but it was obvious. Maybe someone had heard the medics prayer and gave them a chance to remember it all and not follow their past mistakes.

Sangwon's eyes fluttered open, the weight of the past moments still heavy in his chest. His mind was racing, his heart pounding with panic as he sat up. The visions, the pain, the endless cycle they all flooded back in a rush. Did he see the same visions as me? he wondered desperately, as his legs carried him quickly to Anxin's room. The thought of losing him again gnawed at him, the fear that maybe this time, too, Anxin would slip away.

His footsteps echoed in the quiet hall, each step faster than the last. When he reached the door, he didn't even bother knocking he pushed it open with urgency, his eyes scanning the room for Anxin. The sight of him lying there, so still,  almost stopped Sangwon's heart. No, not again, he thought, a chill running down his spine.

At that moment, Mrs. Zhou, Anxin's mother, appeared at the doorway. Her face was etched with concern, but there was a soft tenderness in her eyes as she watched Sangwon rush toward the bed.

"Sangwon," she called gently, her voice laced with worry but also reassurance. Sangwon turned to face her, his breath shallow and fast, his hands trembling.

"Will he still leave me ?" The words escaped him before he could stop them, his voice cracking with fear. His mind flashed back to their past lives how they were always torn apart, never able to truly be together. The thought of losing Anxin again was more than he could bear.

Mrs. Zhou walked toward him with quiet steps, closing the distance between them. Without hesitation, she pulled him into a warm, comforting hug. The tension in his body melted slightly as her embrace enveloped him.

"Sangwon, oh dear, our Anxin is fine," she whispered softly, her voice a balm to his racing heart. Sangwon stood frozen in her arms for a moment, trying to make sense of her words. His heart was still pounding, but something in her presence gave him a fleeting sense of hope.

She pulled back slightly to look at him, her hands resting on his shoulders as she asked, "Are you okay?"

Sangwon nodded, his throat tight. "I... I don't know," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. The weight of everything—his fears, the visions, the battle they were still fighting—was suffocating him. "I can't lose him again. Not after everything." He said without thinking much.

Mrs. Zhou smiled gently, her eyes softening with understanding. "Anxin woke up 30 minutes ago," she told him, her words like a wave of relief crashing over him. "He was begging to go to you too. And here you are, running straight to him the moment you woke up. You two really do love each other, don't you?"

Sangwon's chest tightened as her words sank in. The image of Anxin, awake and wanting to see him, was like a dream he hadn't dared to hope for. "He woke up?" he asked, his voice cracking with a mix of disbelief and relief.

"Yes," Mrs. Zhou replied, her voice filled with quiet pride. "Your Anxin fought well. The doctors are checking his reports and condition now. He's strong, son. He's not going anywhere."

Sangwon felt a wave of relief wash over him, his body finally able to relax. He took a deep breath, the fear that had been consuming him starting to dissipate. His gaze returned to Anxin, still lying there, but now with the knowledge that he wasn't lost, that they still had time.

"Thank you," Sangwon murmured, his voice thick with emotion. "I... I can't imagine my life without him."

Mrs. Zhou gave him a knowing smile, her hands gently squeezing his shoulders. "You're both lucky," she said, her tone warm and comforting. "Now, you just need to let him rest and take care of yourself too."

Sangwon nodded, his heart swelling with gratitude. He stepped closer to Anxin, his hand gently brushing the side of his face. The soft rise and fall of Anxin's chest was a steady rhythm that calmed his racing thoughts. We'll get through this, he promised silently, knowing that, no matter what, they would fight together—this time, in this life. They wouldn't be torn apart again.

Sangwon sat by Anxin's side, his fingers gently brushing through Anxin's hair, as the rhythmic beeping of the heart monitor was the only sound filling the room. His heart still raced with the remnants of the fear that had gripped him earlier, but now, as he looked at Anxin, there was a sense of peace in his chest. He's here. He's alive, Sangwon repeated to himself like a mantra.

Minutes passed in quiet stillness, and Sangwon felt his eyelids growing heavy. He hadn't realized how much he'd been holding on to his anxiety until it started to ebb away, replaced by the comforting weight of hope. The room was dimly lit, and the soft sound of Anxin's breathing was like a lullaby.

Mrs. Zhou stood near the door, her eyes soft with concern as she observed the scene. "I'll go check on the doctors," she said quietly, her voice a gentle whisper. Sangwon nodded without looking up, his focus solely on Anxin.

As soon as she left, Sangwon leaned in closer, his lips hovering just above Anxin's ear. "I'm here," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion. "I'll always be here, no matter what. You don't have to fight alone."

A faint flutter of Anxin's eyelids made Sangwon's heart leap. His hand instinctively reached for Anxin's, gently intertwining their fingers.

Anxin's eyes slowly opened, his gaze soft but filled with a tiredness that only deepened Sangwon's worry. He blinked a few times, adjusting to the dim light before his gaze focused on Sangwon. "Hyung," Anxin murmured, his voice barely a whisper, rough from the strain of waking up.

Sangwon's heart swelled at the sound of his name, and without thinking, he leaned forward, pressing his forehead against Anxin's. "You're awake," Sangwon breathed out, his voice trembling slightly.

Anxin let out a soft, tired chuckle. "Of course I am. Did you really think I'd leave you?" His voice was weak, but there was a teasing undertone that Sangwon recognized instantly.

Sangwon chuckled through the lump in his throat. "I was terrified," he admitted, his fingers tightening around Anxin's. "I thought I was going to lose you again."

Anxin's eyes softened, and he lifted his hand to rest against Sangwon's cheek, his touch gentle despite the weakness in his limbs. "I'm not going anywhere, hyung. I promised you that."

Sangwon's breath hitched at the sincerity in Anxin's voice. He closed his eyes, allowing himself a moment to simply feel Anxin's presence, the warmth of his touch grounding him in the here and now. The world outside felt distant, irrelevant in the face of the love they shared.

"Anxin," Sangwon whispered, his voice barely audible. "We've been through so much, but I'll never let you go. Not again."

Anxin smiled faintly, his thumb gently stroking Sangwon's cheek. "I'm not going anywhere, hyung," he repeated softly. "Not this time. We're in this together."

Sangwon nodded, the tears threatening to spill from his eyes as he held Anxin's gaze. The weight of the past, the fear, the uncertainty it all seemed to melt away in this moment. For the first time in what felt like forever, Sangwon felt like he could breathe again.

"You and me," Anxin murmured, his voice barely a breath. "We're together. Always."

Sangwon smiled through his tears, his heart finally at peace. "Always," he agreed, pressing a gentle kiss to Anxin's forehead.

And in that quiet hospital room, surrounded by the soft beeping of machines and the steady rhythm of their hearts, Sangwon knew that no matter what battles lay ahead, they would face them together. This time, they would fight for each other—and nothing would tear them apart.

Sangwon and Anxin lay in the quiet aftermath, both still holding on to each other, the bond between them unbreakable now. The echoes of the past faded into nothingness, leaving behind only the present, their present, where they were together.

Anxin blinked, looking up at Sangwon with a sense of clarity that had been missing before. "So," he whispered, his voice still hoarse but full of certainty, "we've been through all that... and we're still here, aren't we?"

Sangwon nodded, his thumb tracing gentle circles on Anxin's hand, feeling the warmth of his touch, the life in him. "Yeah," he replied softly. "We are."

Anxin's gaze softened, his eyes shining with emotion as he lifted his other hand to cup Sangwon's cheek. "You know," he murmured, his lips curling into a small, fond smile, "I've always loved you, hyung. In every life. Even when I couldn't remember."

Sangwon's heart skipped a beat at the confession. He leaned in, pressing his forehead to Anxin's, feeling the weight of the moment settle between them. "I've always loved you too, Anxin. Even when I didn't understand it. Even when I was afraid of losing you."

The words felt so right, so true, like a missing piece of a puzzle finally snapping into place. Sangwon's breath caught in his throat as he gazed into Anxin's eyes, the depth of their connection more profound than anything he had ever felt before.

"I never want to lose you again," Sangwon whispered, his voice barely audible, his hand moving to gently stroke Anxin's hair.

Anxin smiled, his heart swelling with the warmth of Sangwon's words. "You won't," he promised softly, his voice filled with conviction. "Not this time. We're together now. For good."

The world outside their small bubble of peace faded into insignificance as the two of them shared a quiet moment, understanding each other in ways words could never fully express. Their past, their pain, their struggles all of it had led them here, to this moment of clarity, where their love could finally blossom freely, without fear, without the burden of their previous lives.

Sangwon leaned down, pressing a gentle kiss to Anxin's lips, a kiss that was filled with everything they had been through, everything they were, and everything they would be.

When they pulled away, their foreheads still resting against each other, Sangwon spoke softly, his voice filled with the certainty that only love could bring.

"This time, Anxin, we're going to make it. We're going to be happy. Together."

Anxin's smile widened, his heart light with the promise in Sangwon's words. "Together," he echoed, his voice full of love and contentment.

Chapter Text

The sunlight began to filter through the hospital blinds, casting a soft golden hue across the room. Sangwon and Anxin stayed close, their fingers still intertwined, as if letting go would shatter the delicate reality they had fought so hard to reclaim.

Anxin's eyes grew heavy, exhaustion evident in the way his body sank into the pillows. Yet, his grip on Sangwon's hand remained firm, a silent reassurance that he was still there, still breathing, still fighting. Sangwon watched him carefully, memorizing every detail the curve of his lips, the faint flush on his cheeks, the way his chest rose and fell in a steady rhythm.

"Hyung," Anxin whispered, his voice laced with fatigue, but his eyes were bright with a softness Sangwon had missed so much. "Do you think... in every life... even if there are others we didn't see... we were like this?"

"Yeah," he murmured, his thumb brushing over Anxin's knuckles. "I think we were always meant to find each other. No matter how many lifetimes there is."

A faint smile curved Anxin's lips, his eyes fluttering as he fought to stay awake. "Then promise me... in the next life... you'll find me again."

Sangwon's throat tightened, his vision blurring with the sting of tears. "I promise," he vowed, his voice trembling with raw emotion. "In every life, I'll find you. No matter where you are. I'll always come back to you."

Anxin's fingers tightened around Sangwon's, his smile growing as his eyes finally slid shut, his breathing evening out into the gentle rhythm of sleep. Even in slumber, his grip didn't loosen, and Sangwon stayed by his side, unwilling to move even an inch.

As some time passed, a soft knock at the door broke the serene silence, and Mrs. Zhou stepped in, her eyes gentle as they took in the scene before her. She approached quietly, her hand resting on Sangwon's shoulder. "You should get some rest too, Won," she whispered, her voice warm with motherly concern.

Sangwon shook his head, his gaze never leaving Anxin's sleeping form. "I'm fine. I just... I want to stay here with him."

Mrs. Zhou's expression softened, understanding reflected in her eyes. "You love him so much," she murmured, her voice thick with emotion.

Sangwon's shoulders sagged, a breath he didn't realize he was holding escaping him. "He's... he's everything to me," he confessed, his voice breaking. "I can't lose him."

Mrs. Zhou squeezed his shoulder gently, her gaze tender. "You won't." she promised, her own eyes glistening. 

She stayed for a while.

The room grew quiet again as Mrs. Zhou stepped out, leaving Sangwon alone with Anxin once more. Sangwon leaned forward, pressing a soft kiss to Anxin's forehead. "We'll get through this," he whispered, his voice a promise. "Together."

Hours passed, the sunlight shifting as the day wore on. Sangwon stayed by Anxin's side, his fingers never letting go, his heart steady and sure.

Finally, as evening approached, Anxin stirred, his eyes fluttering open. He blinked a few times, his gaze unfocused before it landed on Sangwon, a smile breaking across his face. "You're still here."

Sangwon's heart raced at the sight of Anxin's smile, relief flooding through him. "I'm not going anywhere," he vowed, his voice unwavering. 

Anxin's eyes softened, his fingers tightening around Sangwon's. "Good," he whispered, his voice filled with affection. "Because I don't think I could stay like this without you being here."

Sangwon leaned in, his forehead pressing against Anxin's. "I won't let go."

They stayed like that for a long time, their hearts beating in sync, their souls intertwined. The visions had shown them the pain of losing each other, but they had also shown them the strength of their love—the kind of love that defied time, fate, and death itself.

Sangwon smiled, his tears mixing with his laughter as he held Anxin close. "I love you," he whispered, his voice breaking. "In every life... in every world... I love you."

Anxin's breath hitched, his arms wrapping around Sangwon, holding him tightly. "I love you too," he confessed, his voice trembling. "I always have... and I always will."

In that moment, surrounded by the memories of countless lifetimes, Sangwon and Anxin made a promise, a promise that this time, they would defy fate, that they would fight for each other, and that no matter what, they would find their happy ending.

Together. Always.

Five days had passed since Anxin woke up in the hospital, and Sangwon had barely left his side. He spent every waking moment in that small, sterile room, making sure Anxin never felt alone. They'd talk for hours about everything and nothing, sometimes falling into comfortable silences that spoke louder than words. Sangwon would bring him snacks he wasn't supposed to eat, sneak him comics to keep him entertained, and even tried to make him laugh with his terrible impressions of their friends.

On the second day of Anxin waking up, the quietness of the hospital room was shattered by a loud commotion outside the door. It burst open, and a group of familiar faces flooded in. Their friends from the music club, along with a few others, stormed inside with such force that even the nurse at the station peeked in to make sure everything was okay.

Before Anxin could greet them, Xinlong's arms were around him, squeezing him so tightly that Anxin let out a strangled yelp. "You idiot!" Xinlong sobbed, his voice muffled as he buried his face in Anxin's shoulder. "How could you do this to us? How could you scare us like that?"

His shoulders trembled as he cried, his grip tightening as if he were afraid Anxin would disappear if he let go. "I thought... I thought we lost you," Xinlong choked out, his words broken and raw.

Anxin felt a lump rise in his throat as he awkwardly patted Xinlong's back. "I'm right here," he whispered, his voice soft. "I'm okay... I'm not going anywhere."

Xinlong sniffled, his face still pressed against Anxin's shoulder. "You better not... or I'll never forgive you." His voice was half-angry, half-relieved, his fingers clinging to the fabric of Anxin's hospital gown.

The rest of their friends stood around the bed, their faces pale and drawn with worry. Sanghyeon crossed his arms, trying to look stern, but his red eyes gave him away. "You're not allowed to scare us like that again, got it?" he snapped, his voice wavering. "I nearly fainted when I heard!"

Junseo leaned against the wall, his usual laid-back demeanor gone. His lips were pressed into a tight line as he looked at Anxin, his eyes clouded with worry. "Yeah, hyung... That wasn't cool. Don't do that again."

I was in an accident, it's not my fault. Anxin thought.

Jiahao stood by the window, his arms wrapped around himself as he watched quietly. He didn't say much, but the relief in his eyes was clear. He gave Anxin a small nod, a silent promise that he was glad Anxin was okay.

Amid all the chaos, Leo stood near the doorway, his back resting against the wall. He hadn't moved since he walked in, his arms folded tightly across his chest. His face was a mask of indifference, his expression unreadable. But his eyes... His eyes never left Anxin, watching him with an intensity that made Anxin's chest tighten.

Anxin looked over at Leo, their eyes meeting for a brief moment before Leo looked away, his jaw clenched. It was so like him, hiding his worry behind a tough exterior. But Anxin knew better. He could see the tension in Leo's shoulders, the way his fingers dug into his arms as if holding himself together.

Sangwon noticed it too. He glanced at Leo, his eyes softening before he turned his attention back to Anxin. He squeezed Anxin's hand, his thumb brushing gently over Anxin's knuckles. "You really scared them, you know," Sangwon murmured, his voice low and affectionate. "You scared me, too."

Anxin's eyes widened as he looked at Sangwon, his heart thudding in his chest. He opened his mouth to apologize, but the words were stuck in his throat. He hadn't realized just how much he meant to them how much they all cared about him.

He looked around the room, at Xinlong still clinging to him, at Geonwoo wiping his eyes with the back of his hand, at Sanghyeon and Junseo trying to look composed, at Jiahao's silent relief, and at Leo's tense, unmoving form by the door.

His heart felt full, almost painfully so, as he realized just how loved he was. His friends, his family, they were all here, worried sick because of him. Because they cared. The visions had made him realize, that this life was different, he had people who cared. Family who wouldn't make him choose.

Anxin swallowed the lump in his throat, his eyes stinging as he fought back tears. He squeezed Sangwon's hand, his voice trembling as he whispered, "I'm sorry... and thank you... for caring about me so much."

Xinlong let out a choked sob, hugging him even tighter. Geonwoo sniffed loudly, pretending he wasn't crying. Sanghyeon's stern expression crumbled, his lips trembling. Junseo looked away, his shoulders shaking, and Jiahao finally let out a relieved breath.

Leo still didn't move, but his fingers loosened, his shoulders dropping as he let out a long, shaky exhale. He closed his eyes for a brief moment before opening them again, his gaze softening as he looked at Anxin.

"Just get better fast, idiot," Leo muttered, his voice barely audible.  There was a sense relief so heavy that Anxin could feel it from across the room.

Anxin smiled, his heart warm and full as he looked at his friends the people who loved him, cherished him, and worried for him. He was truly lucky, and he wouldn't take them for granted ever again.

So now, on the fifth day since Anxin woke up, the air in the hospital room was different—lighter, more hopeful. Sunlight poured through the window, bathing the room in a golden glow. The faint smell of antiseptic lingered, but it felt less suffocating now, replaced by the promise of freedom.

Anxin sat on the edge of his hospital bed, his legs swinging slightly as he watched Sangwon fumble with his backpack, pulling out random things he'd brought over the days books, snacks, his charger. "You brought half your room here," Anxin teased, his lips curling into a playful smile. "Were you planning to move in?"

Sangwon shot him a mock glare but couldn't hide the smile threatening to break through. "Well, you were getting too comfortable, weren't you?" He tossed an empty snack wrapper at Anxin, who dodged it with a laugh. "Someone had to make sure you didn't decide to stay here forever."

Anxin's laughter softened, his eyes drifting to the door where the nurse had appeared earlier, informing him that he would be discharged today. Finally. The thought of leaving the hospital filled him with relief, but a tinge of sadness settled in his chest. The past five days had been exhausting but also... comforting. Mostly because of Sangwon.

Since the day he woke up, Sangwon had been glued to his side. He spent every free moment in that room, only leaving to attend his classes on day four, after the elders told he needed to move his body. Anxin wasn't sure how Sangwon managed it, balancing university and staying with him—but he was grateful, more than he could ever express.

They hadn't talked about the vision since that day. There was an unspoken agreement between them, a mutual understanding that now wasn't the right time. Anxin's health mattered more. There would be time to unpack those feelings later, to navigate the complexities of what had been said and what had been felt. And somehow, it was okay. They didn't need words right now. They didn't need to define what they seen, what that was. All that mattered was that Sangwon was there.

"I finally convinced the doctor to let you go," Sangwon said, breaking the silence. He looked at Anxin with a triumphant grin. "I think he was tired of me pestering him every few hours."

Anxin's eyes widened. "You... you begged the doctor?"

Sangwon's cheeks turned pink as he turned away, pretending to organize his things. "I didn't beg... I just... strongly persuaded him. Repeatedly."

Anxin burst out laughing, the sound echoing off the pale hospital walls. "You're unbelievable, Hyung." But his laughter softened as he watched Sangwon's shoulders relax, his eyes twinkling with relief. "Thank you... for staying with me. For everything."

Sangwon turned to face him, his expression softening. "I wasn't going to leave you alone here." His voice was firm but gentle, his gaze unwavering. "I'll always be here for you, Anxin."

The weight of those words settled in Anxin's chest, warm and comforting. He wanted to say more, to tell Sangwon how much it meant to him, but the words were stuck in his throat. Instead, he reached out and squeezed Sangwon's hand, letting the touch speak for him. They stayed like that for a moment, the world outside the hospital room fading away. Nothing else mattered but this, Sangwon's hand in his, the steady rhythm of his breathing, the warmth radiating between them.

A knock at the door interrupted the quiet moment. A nurse peeked in, her smile warm and bright. "Anxin-nim, everything's ready. You can be discharged in an hour."

Anxin's face lit up, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Finally!" he exclaimed, swinging his legs off the bed. "I was beginning to think they'd keep me here forever."

Sangwon chuckled, his shoulders relaxing. "I wouldn't have let that happen."

The nurse looked at the two acting like its hasn't just been 5 days but 5 years. She informed them to get his medication and left the room, so the two lovers could live their fantasy. Sangwon began gathering Anxin's belongings, folding the extra blankets he had brought, neatly stacking the books on the bedside table.

Anxin watched him with a fondness he couldn't quite put into words. He still remembered waking up , disoriented and confused, and Sangwon had been by his side. He hadn't left since. Even when their friends came to visit, Sangwon stayed close, always within reach. They came to help them move today too.

Anxin swung his legs off the bed, his movements slow and unsteady. Immediately, Sangwon was at his side, his hand firm and steady on Anxin's waist. "Easy there," Sangwon murmured, his voice low and gentle. "Don't push yourself. Or I might need to carry you home."

Anxin smiled, his eyes crinkling with warmth. "I'm not that fragile, you know."

Sangwon rolled his eyes, a playful scoff escaping his lips. "Sure. That's why you almost tripped just now."

Anxin's cheeks flushed, and he looked away, pretending to inspect the room one last time. "I'm just... not used to standing yet."

"Excuses, excuses," Sangwon teased, his grip never loosening as they made their way to the door.

Anxin's mother stood waiting, her eyes misty as she watched her son slowly walk out of the hospital room. She immediately took his arm, her touch soft and protective. "Are you okay, Anxin-ah?"

He gave her a reassuring smile. "I'm fine, Mom. Just... tired."

She nodded, her expression softening. "We'll get you home soon. Everyone's waiting for you."

They moved slowly down the hallway, Sangwon matching Anxin's pace, his hand still steady and supportive. When they reached the car, Leo was already waiting, leaning against the driver's door with his arms crossed.

"Took you long enough," Leo said, but his voice was light, his eyes warm as he watched Anxin.

Anxin let out a laugh. "Blame Sangwon. He wouldn't let me take a single step without hovering."

Sangwon scoffed, rolling his eyes. "Oh, I'm sorry for not wanting you to fall on your face."

Anxin stuck his tongue out playfully, earning a chuckle from Leo. "Some things never change," Leo said, shaking his head. "Get in before you collapse right here."

Sangwon helped Anxin into the back seat, his hands lingering a moment longer than necessary, as if to reassure himself that Anxin was really okay. Anxin's mother slid in beside him, her hand never leaving his.

Leo settled into the driver's seat while Sangwon took the passenger side. He turned back, his eyes locking with Anxin's. "Comfortable?"

Anxin smiled, his eyes softening. "Yeah. Thanks, Hyung."

Sangwon's face softened, his lips curving into a gentle smile. "Anytime."

Leo started the car, the engine purring to life. "Ready to go home?" he asked, his voice steady but laced with emotion.

Anxin leaned back, his body relaxing into the seat. "More than ready."

As they pulled out of the hospital parking lot, Anxin looked out the window, his eyes tracing the familiar streets. It felt surreal, leaving this place that had held him captive for days.

His gaze drifted to the side mirror, where he could see their friends' cars following closely behind. He could imagine them—Sanghyeon probably complaining about Geonwoo's driving, Xinlong laughing too loudly, and the others bickering over who would get to hug him first at the party they had planned.

A soft chuckle escaped his lips, and he looked over at Sangwon, who was watching him with a curious smile. "What's so funny?"

"Just... our friends. They're really something, huh?" Anxin said, his voice warm with affection.

Sangwon's eyes softened. "Yeah... they really are."

Anxin's heart swelled, his gaze lingering on Sangwon's face, memorizing every detail. He knew he was lucky—not just because he was going home but because of the people who were by his side.

As the car continued down the road, surrounded by the cars of his friends, Anxin closed his eyes, his heart at ease.

Anxin leaned back on the plush couch, the soft cushions enveloping his still-weary body. The living room was alive with laughter and chatter, the air buzzing with excitement. His friends were scattered around the room Geonwoo and Sanghyeon were battling it out on the game console, and the rest were huddled around the dining table, devouring the food.

The scent of freshly baked pastries and savory dishes filled the room, making Anxin's stomach grumble. His eyes flicked to the bowl of bland porridge resting on his lap. He grimaced, poking at it with his spoon. Of course, he had to be stuck with this while everyone else indulged in all the good stuff.

A soft chuckle echoed beside him. "You look like someone just stole your candy."

Anxin turned to find Sangwon watching him, amusement dancing in his eyes. "It feels like that," Anxin huffed, pointing his spoon accusingly. "You did this. You're the one who told my mom I shouldn't eat anything else."

Sangwon shrugged, not the least bit guilty. "You're still recovering. No junk food until you're fully better."

Anxin narrowed his eyes. "You're cruel."

Sangwon's lips curved into a playful smirk. "Just keeping an eye on you." His voice was light, but his gaze was soft, lingering a little too long on Anxin's face.

Anxin's chest tightened, and he looked away, his fingers fiddling with the hem of his blanket. He knew the truth behind those words. Sangwon wasn't just here to watch over him. He was here because he wanted to be.

Anxin's gaze drifted back to his friends. Geonwoo and Sanghyeon were now yelling at the screen, their competitive spirits in full swing. His mother's laughter echoed from the kitchen as she spoke with his father, their faces glowing with joy.

His heart felt full, warmth blooming in his chest. These people, they were his home.

His eyes shifted to Sangwon again, who was watching him with that same gentle expression. Anxin's lips curved into a soft smile. "You know, you could be over there enjoying the party. You don't have to babysit me."

Sangwon leaned back, his shoulder brushing against Anxin's. "Nah, I'm right where I want to be."

Anxin's breath hitched, his eyes widening. He looked away, his cheeks warming. "You're... so cheesy," he muttered, trying to hide his flustered expression.

Sangwon laughed, his voice soft and warm. "Yeah, I guess I am."

They sat in comfortable silence, watching their friends cause chaos in the living room. Every now and then, Sangwon's shoulder would brush against his, a subtle reminder that he was there, that he wasn't going anywhere.

Anxin's heart swelled with gratitude, his fingers tightening around the bowl of porridge. Even if he was stuck with bland food, even if his body was still weak, he was happy.

Because Sangwon was here. 

Sunlight seeped through the curtains, casting a warm glow across Anxin's room. He blinked his eyes open. He stretched, wincing slightly at the dull ache in his leg, a stark reminder of the accident. His mother's voice from the night before echoed in his head, nagging him to get enough rest.

He swung his legs off the bed, his movements slow and careful. With a bit of effort, he made his way out of his room, limping slightly as he padded down the hallway. As he approached the end of the hall, he froze, his eyes widening.

Sangwon was emerging from the guest room, his hair tousled and his clothes slightly wrinkled. Anxin's eyes narrowed. "Why are you here?"

Sangwon looked up, a lazy grin spreading across his face. "Good morning to you too, sunshine."

Anxin rolled his eyes, his cheeks warming. "That's not an answer."

Sangwon merely shrugged, his smile infuriatingly nonchalant. "You'll see." He walked past Anxin, his shoulder brushing lightly against his as he headed toward the dining room.

Anxin followed, the scent of breakfast guiding him to the dining table. His mother was already seated, beaming as the staff set down plates of freshly made toast, scrambled eggs, and fruit.

"Morning, Anxinnie!" she chirped. "Come sit down. I made your favorites."

Anxin sat down next to Sangwon. His mother's gaze flicked between the two, her eyes crinkling with delight. "Sangwon stayed over to help you, you know. He's such a thoughtful boy."

Anxin looked at Sangwon, his eyes narrowing. "Help me? With what?"

Sangwon leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a whisper, his breath tickling Anxin's ear. "To care for you, sweetheart."

Anxin's eyes widened, his face turning bright red. He stammered, his words tumbling out in a flustered mess. "W-What are you—"

Sangwon's grin widened, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "You heard me."

Anxin's heart was pounding so loudly he was sure Sangwon could hear it. But he quickly regained his composure, refusing to be outdone. His lips curled into a sly smirk as he leaned in, his voice dripping with playful sarcasm. "Waiting for it, darling."

Sangwon's eyes widened for a fraction of a second before a laugh slipped past his lips. "Touché."

They were so absorbed in their whispered banter that they didn't notice Anxin's mom watching them from across the table, a knowing smile playing on her lips. She didn't hear their words, but the way they leaned into each other, their faces inches apart, their eyes sparkling with amusement... she could guess. She stifled a giggle, her heart swelling with affection. They were adorable, even if they didn't realize it themselves.

As Sangwon continued to tease Anxin, and Anxin retaliated with witty comebacks, the atmosphere around the table felt light and warm, like a soft melody drifting through the morning air. Anxin's heart was still racing, but he wouldn't have had it any other way.

An hour later, Anxin found himself wandering into the room where Sangwon was staying. He leaned against the doorframe, eyes scanning the space. It was surprising how quickly Sangwon had made himself at home. Clothes hung neatly in the closet, his laptop was open on the desk, and his accessories were scattered artfully around, giving the room a distinctly lived-in feel.

Anxin's gaze lingered on a silver watch glinting under the sunlight. It was strange, seeing these pieces of Sangwon's life blending seamlessly into his own house. Yet, it felt oddly... comforting.

He moved to the bed and sat down, his fingers idly tapping against the leather cover of his sketchpad. He flipped it open, his pencil tracing light lines as he started sketching a new design. His injury had given him a forced break from university, but that didn't mean he could slack off. Being the son and heir to Zhasions, a leading fashion brand, meant he couldn't afford to fall behind. He was starting classes again soon with his previous mentor, and he needed to be ready. His pencil danced across the paper, bringing shapes and patterns to life, his mind lost in the world of fabric and style.

The bathroom door creaked open, and Sangwon stepped out, running a towel through his damp hair. He paused, his eyes softening as they landed on Anxin, who was so absorbed in his work he didn't even notice him.

Sangwon leaned in, a small smile playing on his lips. "Working hard, huh?"

Anxin's head snapped up, his eyes wide. He quickly masked his surprise with a scowl. "Don't sneak up on me like that."

Sangwon chuckled, his voice low and warm. "You're in my room, remember?"

Anxin opened his mouth to retort but quickly closed it, his cheeks tinging pink. "Whatever." He looked down at his sketchpad, pretending to be engrossed in his design.

Sangwon shook his head, his smile growing as he went back to getting ready. He moved around the room with ease, his movements fluid as he picked out an outfit and gathered his belongings for university. Anxin tried not to stare, but his eyes kept drifting to Sangwon's figure, to the way his shirt hugged his shoulders, to the way his hair fell softly over his forehead. He quickly looked down, his pencil pressing harder against the paper.

A few moments later, Sangwon was fully dressed, his bag slung over his shoulder. He stood by the door, his eyes lingering on Anxin's bent head. "You're really serious about designing, huh?"

Anxin glanced up, his eyes guarded. "Why wouldn't I be?"

Sangwon's gaze softened. "You're good at it. I can tell."

Anxin's fingers tightened around his pencil. He felt his heart stutter, but he forced himself to look indifferent. "Of course, I am. It's in my blood."

Sangwon's laughter filled the room, light and genuine. "You're right. It suits you." He took a step closer, his eyes warm. "Take care, okay? Don't push yourself too hard."

Anxin looked up, his lips parting in surprise. Sangwon's voice was gentle, his concern evident. It made something warm bloom in Anxin's chest. He looked away, his cheeks flushing. "I won't."

Sangwon's eyes lingered for a moment before he moved towards the door. "I'll be back later. If you need anything, just call me."

Anxin's heart skipped a beat, his voice coming out softer than he intended. "Alright... see you later."

Sangwon's smile was bright, his eyes sparkling. "See you, Sweetheart." With one last glance, he walked out of the room chuckling, leaving Anxin staring at the empty doorway, his heart fluttering.

As the door clicked shut, Anxin let out a breath he didn't know he'd been holding. His fingers brushed over his sketchpad, his mind replaying Sangwon's image over and over. His pencil started moving again, sketching new lines, new shapes. But this time, his designs seemed softer, warmer... almost as if they were inspired by a certain someone's smile.

The hours passed slowly after Sangwon left, the house feeling a little too quiet. Anxin tried to immerse himself in his designs, sketching fabric patterns and jacket silhouettes. But his mind kept drifting back to Sangwon's warm smile and the way his eyes sparkled when he said, "It suits you."

A light knock on his door broke his thoughts. "Anxin, lunch is ready," his mother called, her voice gentle.

Anxin closed his sketchpad. "Coming, Mom."

He made his way downstairs, careful with each step, still not fully recovered from his injury. The smell of freshly cooked food filled the air, and his stomach growled in response. When he entered the dining room, he found his mom setting the table, a bright smile on her face.

"There you are. I made your favorite 'porridge'," she said, placing the bowl in front of his seat.

Anxin grimaced, sinking into the chair. "Again?"

His mom laughed, her eyes twinkling. "Doctor's orders."

He pouted, poking the porridge with his spoon. "I miss real food."

His mother sat across from him, watching with a fond smile. "You'll be back to normal soon enough. Just be patient."

They ate in comfortable silence, the warmth of the meal spreading through him. As he looked at his mom's smiling face, he felt a wave of gratitude. She must've been so worried...

He took another bite, his eyes drifting to the empty seat beside him. Unconsciously, he wondered what Sangwon was doing at university, if he was eating lunch, if he was smiling that same bright smile that made Anxin's heart race. He quickly shook his head, focusing on his food. What's wrong with me?

His mom noticed his distracted expression and leaned forward. "You're thinking about Sangwon, aren't you?"

Anxin choked, his spoon clattering against the bowl. "W-What?"

His mother reached over, her hand warm on his. "He really cares about you, Anxin. Make sure to treasure that."

He felt a flutter in his chest, a warmth that spread through him, making his fingers tremble. He quickly picked up his spoon, stuffing a large bite of porridge into his mouth to hide his flustered expression.

His mom laughed, her voice gentle. "Eat slowly. You'll choke."

Anxin mumbled an apology, his cheeks flushing.

It had been days since Anxin was discharged from the hospital, and Sangwon found himself laughing as he stared at his phone screen. They were sitting in the cafeteria for lunch when his friends noticed his amused expression.

"What's so funny?" Geonwoo asked, his curiosity piqued as he leaned over the table.

Sangwon tried to suppress his grin but failed miserably. Wordlessly, he turned his phone around, showing them the latest text from Anxin.

The photo on the screen was pure chaos: Anxin stood in his kitchen, his hair no longer brown like the past, but now a deep, glossy black, streaked with flour as if he'd lost a fight with a bag of it. In his hands were cookies, if they could even be called that, burned to the point of being unrecognizable, resembling lumps of charcoal more than edible treats.

The caption beneath the photo read: "Tried to bake something... failed spectacularly." And just below it was another message that demanded, "Hyung, now you owe me some cookies."

Geonwoo's jaw dropped before he burst out laughing, slapping his knee. "Is that... flour in his hair? What the hell was he trying to make?"

Leo leaned in, his eyes wide with disbelief. "And those cookies... are they... edible?"

Sangwon shrugged, his shoulders shaking with laughter. "I wouldn't risk it. I'm pretty sure they could break a window."

Xinlong was practically in tears, gasping for breath. "Who let him near an oven? He looks like he survived an explosion!"

Sangwon chuckled, his eyes softening. "He got bored being at home, so he thought he'd try baking. Said he wanted to surprise his mom."

"Surprise her with food poisoning, maybe," Geonwoo teased, still cackling.

"Or by burning the house" Jiahao added.

Sangwon's smile grew fonder as he stared at the photo. Anxin's face was scrunched up in a pout, his lips pushed out in an exaggerated sulk. Even covered in flour and standing amidst a baking disaster, he looked... adorable.

"So, are you gonna get him some cookies?" Geonwoo asked, raising an eyebrow knowingly.

Sangwon pocketed his phone, his expression turning nonchalant. "I guess. It's not like he'll stop whining if I don't."

"Sure, sure," Geonwoo teased, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "And it has nothing to do with the fact that you've been at his house every single day since he got out of the hospital, lover boy?"

Sangwon's ears turned pink, and he scowled. "He's bored out of his mind. He keeps texting me, saying he's lonely."

"Uh-huh," Leo drawled, leaning back with a smug grin. "And you just can't resist, can you? Whipped man"

Sangwon looked away, fiddling with his backpack strap. "It's not like that..."

Geonwoo's laughter was loud and hearty. "Keep telling yourself that, lover boy."

Sangwon shot him a glare before standing up. "I'm going to class. Later, losers."

As he walked away, their laughter echoed behind him, but he couldn't help the smile that lingered on his lips. He glanced at his phone again, at Anxin's flour-covered face and his pouty demand for cookies.

Yeah... he was definitely stopping by the bakery on his way over.

Chapter Text

A week had passed since the baking incident, and things had settled into a comfortable routine for Sangwon and Anxin. Sangwon had been visiting Anxin daily or basically living there, even if just to help him with schoolwork or keep him company while he recovered. As business majors, both of them had assignments due, but Anxin's had been piling up due to his leave.

Today, Sangwon had returned to Anxin's house, a stack of assignments in his hands, he had stayed at his own house the night prior. He stepped inside, greeted by Anxin's mother, who was busy with her usual morning routine.

"Morning, Mrs. Zhou," Sangwon greeted with a warm smile.

"Good morning, Sangwon! Anxin is still in his room. You two must be getting a lot of work done," she said as she eyed the papers in Sangwon's hands, her voice light and friendly.

Sangwon nodded, already heading up the stairs. "We're trying to catch up. His assignments have been neglected for too long."

Anxin was sitting at his desk when Sangwon entered, his head buried in a pile of papers. His expression was a mix of frustration and exhaustion, but when he saw Sangwon, his face softened.

"Did you bring them?" Anxin asked, his eyes lighting up.

Sangwon chuckled, holding up the papers. "All of your assignments, as promised. And don't worry, I'm not just handing them to you. We're going to get through these together."

Anxin gave him a grateful look. "Thanks. You didn't have to... but I'm glad you did."

They sat together, working side by side, occasionally laughing over minor mistakes or tricky problems. Sangwon explained some concepts Anxin had missed, and Anxin tried his best to focus, his mind still a little foggy from the medication.

Hours passed, and by the time they were almost finished, Sangwon glanced at his watch. "We should head out soon. You've got your check-up appointment, remember?"

Anxin nodded, standing up from his desk. "Right, right. I almost forgot." He gave Sangwon a teasing smile. "But I don't need you hovering over me all the time, you know."

Sangwon rolled his eyes but couldn't help smiling. "I'm not hovering. I'm just making sure you stay on top of things."

The two of them left for the hospital shortly after, Anxin leaning on Sangwon slightly as they made their way to the car. It wasn't a long drive, but Anxin still didn't like the thought of his check-ups. The doctors had been keeping an eye on his condition ever since his discharge, and although things were stable, Anxin couldn't shake the unease that lingered every time he entered the sterile hospital environment.

As they walked into the waiting area, Sangwon gave his hand a reassuring squeeze. "Hey, it'll be fine," he said softly, offering Anxin a comforting smile.

Anxin met his gaze, his own smile faint but grateful. "Thanks, Hyung. For everything."

Sangwon's heart skipped a beat at the sincerity in Anxin's words, but he kept his expression neutral, brushing it off with a quick joke. "Just doing my duty as your personal assistant. Now, let's get this over with."

They settled in, waiting for Anxin's appointment, the quiet between them filled with an easy understanding and a comfortable companionship.

The wait was longer than usual, and the sterile scent of the hospital seemed to cling to the air, making Anxin uneasy despite Sangwon's steady presence beside him. Every now and then, Anxin would glance at his phone, his fingers scrolling aimlessly through messages, but his mind was far from the distraction of technology. It kept wandering back to his health, the uncertainty of the future that lingered like a cloud he couldn't shake.

Sangwon noticed the way Anxin's posture shifted, his fingers curling tightly around the phone as if it were the only anchor keeping him steady. Without thinking, Sangwon reached over, tapping his shoulder lightly. Anxin looked up, his expression unreadable.

"You okay?" Sangwon asked, his voice low, though the concern was evident.

Anxin gave a small, forced smile, nodding quickly. "Yeah. Just... you know, the usual. Hospitals and all that."

Sangwon didn't press him further, but the concerned look on his face remained. He shifted in his seat, leaning back to give Anxin space, but his mind kept circling around the same thought Anxin had been through so much in past few months, yet he was still here, still pushing forward.

Just then, a nurse appeared at the door, calling Anxin's name. "Zhou Anxin, your doctor will see you now."

Sangwon stood immediately, falling into step with Anxin as they followed the nurse down the hall. They entered the examination room, where the doctor, a middle-aged woman with glasses perched on her nose, greeted them warmly.

"Good to see you again, Anxin-ssi. How have you been feeling?" she asked, flipping through his medical records on her tablet.

"Same as usual," Anxin replied, his tone steady but distant. "A little tired, but it's manageable."

The doctor nodded, reviewing the test results. "Your blood counts are stable. No new changes, which is a positive sign. We'll need to continue monitoring, of course, but for now, everything seems to be on track."

Anxin exhaled slowly, the weight on his shoulders easing just a little. "That's good to hear."

The doctor glanced up at him, her expression softening. "I know this can be difficult, Anxin. But you're doing well. Keep taking care of yourself, and don't hesitate to reach out if you need anything or are having trouble."

Sangwon watched quietly, his gaze flicking between the doctor and Anxin. Despite the assurances, he could see the faint unease in Anxin's eyes, the way his hand subconsciously clenched at his side.

As they left the hospital, the cool evening air felt like a brief reprieve. The sky had darkened, the stars hidden behind a blanket of clouds. Sangwon glanced over at Anxin, who was walking beside him in silence, his hands stuffed into the pockets of his jacket.

"You know," Sangwon began, his voice softer than usual, "You don't have to do this alone, Anxin. I am there for you."

Anxin's pace slowed for a moment, his eyes flickering toward Sangwon. There was something vulnerable in his gaze. It was as if he completely believed the words Sangwon had just said. But instead of responding immediately, he simply nodded, a small, grateful smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

"I know," he murmured quietly, his voice barely audible over the soft hum of the city around them. "But I don't always know how to accept help. I don't like being vulnerable."

Sangwon slowed his steps, matching Anxin's rhythm. He hesitated, then said, "It's okay to lean on someone. I want to be here for you, Anxin. Always."

Anxin met his gaze then, his expression more open than it had been before. There was a moment of stillness, where everything felt like it had settled into place, and in that moment, Sangwon realized how much he truly cared.

Anxin looked away first, clearing his throat as if to hide the emotions that had surfaced. "Thanks, Hyung. Really."

The drive was spend in silence.

Without knocking, Anxin pushed open the door to the guest room, his voice already halfway through a greeting. "Hey, Hyung, are you rea—"

His words died in his throat as his eyes landed on the figure before him.

Sangwon stood in front of the mirror, a towel wrapped around his waist, his wet hair still dripping droplets of water onto the floor. He was focused on his reflection, completely unaware of Anxin's arrival. The sight made Anxin freeze in his tracks, his heart racing in his chest as a wave of heat rushed to his face.

Sangwon finally noticed the presence in the room, his eyes flicking up to meet Anxin's wide, flustered gaze. For a moment, there was a shared silence, the air thick with the awkwardness of the situation. But then, Sangwon's lips curved into a mischievous grin, and his eyes gleamed with teasing intent.

"Well, well... didn't expect to be walked in on like that," Sangwon said, his voice smooth and playful, and Anxin couldn't help but shift uncomfortably.

"I-I didn't mean to—!" Anxin stammered, his face burning brighter with embarrassment. He immediately turned his gaze to the floor, his mind scrambling for something to say. "I thought you'd be dressed by now... I... I was just—"

"Just coming to check on me?" Sangwon interrupted with a smirk, his teasing tone making Anxin's stomach twist in both excitement and nervousness. "I see how it is. You like what you see, don't you?"

Anxin's jaw dropped, and he instinctively raised his hands in defense. "N-No! That's not it! I didn't-" He closed his eyes in an attempt to calm himself, though the heat in his face only grew stronger. "I'm just... not used to you being all... wet and—"

Sangwon chuckled, taking a step closer to him, his gaze softening just a little despite the teasing. "You're adorable when you're flustered, you know that?"

Anxin opened his eyes again, and the teasing glint in Sangwon's eyes didn't make him feel any better about the situation. His heart thudded loudly in his chest, his mind racing with embarrassment .

"Just so you know," Sangwon continued, a smirk still tugging at his lips, "I've been practically living here. And you are dating me too. You're bound to see me like this sooner or later."

Anxin swallowed hard, unsure how to respond. "I... didn't expect this to happen, though," he muttered, his hands now nervously fidgeting with the hem of his shirt. He tried to regain his composure, but it was no use. His face remained flushed as he avoided looking at Sangwon, still too embarrassed to meet his gaze.

Sangwon laughed softly, clearly enjoying the effect his presence had on Anxin. He stepped toward the bed, grabbing a clean t-shirt and tossing it onto the chair nearby. "It's okay, Anxin. Don't worry about it. It's just me, after all."

Anxin's embarrassment faded a little, replaced by the warmth of comfort he usually felt around Sangwon. Despite his teasing, Sangwon always had a way of making him feel like everything would be okay, even in the most awkward of moments.

"I should've knocked," Anxin finally said, clearing his throat, his voice quieter now, a slight smile tugging at his lips. "Next time, I will."

Sangwon grinned and nodded. "I'll hold you to that, though. It could make for a fun game of 'who walks in on who' next time."

Anxin rolled his eyes, still flustered but now more amused than anything. "You're impossible," he muttered, but he couldn't help the small smile that formed on his lips.

"You love me for it," Sangwon shot back with a wink, before turning to get dressed, leaving Anxin to let out a soft laugh.

The next month passed in a strange calmness that seemed almost surreal after everything that had happened. Anxin had slipped back into his usual routine with ease, his health improving every day. The exhaustion from his time in the hospital had faded, replaced by a sense of normalcy that he had missed deeply. Classes, assignments, and the occasional hangout with his friends all returned to their familiar rhythm. He felt lighter, as if the weight of the world that had once pressed against his chest had lifted, even if only for a little while.

Sangwon, too, had fallen into a pattern. He was busy with his studies and had finally begun working on the song with Leo, something his father had mentioned to him a while back. [Its mentioned on 1st or 2nd chapter] The collaboration was going well.

The visions, the sense of deja vu, the understanding that their love story was much more complicated than either of them had imagined, weighed heavily on their hearts. Their tragic past lives, woven into the fabric of their current existence, hung over them like an unsolved mystery.

Anxin had been reluctant to dwell too deeply on the visions that had plagued him. He hadn't experienced one in the past month, and part of him hoped it was a sign of peace, a break from the torment of those haunting glimpses of their past. Yet, another part of him knew better than to think it was over. The past always had a way of resurfacing, and their love story, spanning centuries was no different.

For now, they lived in the calm before the storm. They spent time together, shared quiet moments, and allowed themselves the luxury of simple companionship. There was no rush, no pressure. The world outside their small bubble of comfort felt distant, and for the first time in a long while, Anxin and Sangwon felt like they were just two people living in the present. They needed to wait, to see if this time, this lifetime, would be different.

The visions, which once haunted them relentlessly, seemed to have finally come to an end. Days turned into weeks, and not a single glimpse of their tragic past lives returned to torment them. The silence in their mind was a relief they hadn't realized they needed so desperately. For the first time in what felt like forever, they could breathe without the weight of destiny pressing on their chest.

Without the visions and their painful reminders, everything felt easier. The constant worries that had gnawed at them were gone. The rivalry that had once sparked between them, born out of misunderstandings and competitions, was now a distant memory. They were just Anxin and Sangwon, two people who had loved each other through lifetimes, now given the chance to love each other freely in this one.

They walked through campus side by side, shoulders brushing, fingers entangled together. Friends teased them, grinning knowingly at the way Sangwon would glance at Anxin with fondness he dis not try to hide. Anxin's eyes were brighter, his laughter more genuine. Even Leo had commented on how Sangwon seemed more at ease, his music flowing more naturally as if the melody of his heart had finally found its harmony.

It was calm, but it was also exciting. They were rediscovering each other, this time without the baggage of their past lives holding them back. They were learning to love each other as they were in this moment, not as they were centuries ago. It was new and familiar all at once, a paradox they were happy to lose themselves in. The storms of the past were behind them. They were living in the present. It truly felt like they had a future to look forward to, together.

As the ball swished through the net, sealing Royal Crest University's victory, the stadium erupted into thunderous cheers. The energy was electric students jumping, teammates shouting, and banners waving wildly in celebration. But for Anxin, the loudest sound was the rapid pounding of his own heart as he turned to look at Sangwon.

A split second later, he was in his boyfriend's arms. Sangwon wrapped him in a firm embrace, holding him close as if he never wanted to let go. Anxin buried his face in Sangwon's shoulder, the exhaustion of the game melting into pure exhilaration.

This match was special. It wasn't just another win, it was Anxin's first official competition since the accident, his first step back onto the court as the player he used to be. And winning it? That was just the cherry on top.

Their quiet moment of celebration didn't last long.

"Get a room, you two," Geonwoo called out, smirking.

"Ahh, my innocent eyes!" Jiahao groaned dramatically, covering his face.

"I suddenly feel so lonely..." Junseo sighed, placing a hand on his chest as if he were in great despair.

Without missing a beat, Junseo strode forward and threw his arms around the both of them, squeezing them tightly. Sangwon let out a surprised chuckle while Anxin yelped in protest, but before they could even react, Jiahao and Geonwoo exchanged glances and wordlessly followed suit.

One by one, the rest of the team joined in, laughing as they piled onto the growing embrace. Within seconds, Anxin and Sangwon found themselves completely engulfed in a massive group hug, their teammates squeezing them from all sides.

"What is this?" Anxin half-laughed, half-struggled.

"A show of unity," Geonwoo declared.

"A testament to our victory!" Jiahao added.

"A giant sweat pile," Sangwon deadpanned, making everyone burst into laughter.

The hug tightened for a brief moment before they finally let go, still buzzing with excitement. Anxin looked around at his teammates, his heart swelling with warmth. This—this was what he had fought to come back to. His team, his passion, his love, and the irreplaceable moments like this.

And as Sangwon reached for his hand, squeezing it gently amidst the celebration, Anxin knew that no victory could ever feel sweeter than this one.

The celebration lasted well into the evening, the victory carrying them through rounds of laughter, playful banter, and an impromptu team dinner at their favorite restaurant. The energy was infectious, teammates clinking glasses, retelling highlights of the game, and exaggerating their own performances to ridiculous levels.

Sangwon sat beside Anxin, his arm casually draped over the back of his chair, watching as his boyfriend soaked in the joy of the moment. Anxin had always been the life of any gathering, but tonight, there was a different glow to him. A happiness that wasn't just external but deep-seated, like he had finally reclaimed a piece of himself.

Geonwoo raised his glass, grinning. "To Anxin, our comeback star! And to our team for kicking ass today!" A chorus of cheers followed, glasses clinking in the air.

"To Sangwon too," Jiahao added with a teasing smirk. "For keeping our star player alive long enough to make it here."

Laughter erupted, and Sangwon rolled his eyes but smiled nonetheless. "Yeah, yeah, you're welcome."

Anxin nudged him, his voice laced with affection. "He did more than that. I wouldn't have made it back without him."

Sangwon glanced at him, and for a moment, the noise around them faded. Anxin's eyes held a quiet sincerity, one that spoke of everything they had endured his injury, the visions, the past-life revelations, and the uncertainty that still lingered. But there was also something else now. Stability. Trust. A love that, despite everything, had never wavered.

Sangwon gave his hand a squeeze under the table. "I'll always have your back."

Anxin's smile softened, his fingers curling around Sangwon's in silent agreement.

The night continued with laughter, food, and endless stories, but deep down, they both knew the storm that had once consumed them had finally passed.

As they bid their goodbyes, Sangwon, ever the gentleman, opened the car door for Anxin.

"Aww, my gentleman," Anxin cooed, pecking Sangwon's cheek before slipping inside. Sangwon chuckled and entered from the other side.

The driver glanced at them through the rearview mirror, a knowing smile on his face. Having worked for the Lee family for the past fifteen years, he had seen the two grow up together. He still remembered how they used to bicker every time he drove them somewhere—now, seeing them like this felt almost surreal.

Soon, the car pulled up in front of the Zhou mansion. The duo stepped out, bidding the driver goodnight before making their way inside. Anxin, half-asleep from exhaustion, leaned against Sangwon, who instinctively wrapped an arm around him to keep him steady.

They headed straight to Anxin's room, it was already past 1 AM, and there was no point in Sangwon going home. He had practically been living here anyway.

Anxin, despite his drowsiness, still found the energy to tease him. "You do know there's a perfectly good guest room down the hall, right? You lived there before."

Sangwon smirked, guiding him to the bed. "Yeah, but I'd rather sleep here."

Anxin rolled his eyes but didn't argue as he collapsed onto the mattress. "Just don't hog the blanket."

Sangwon chuckled, slipping in beside him. "No promises."

Anxin collapsed onto the bed with a groan, burying his face into the pillow. "Remind me why I thought staying out so late was a good idea?"

Sangwon chuckled as he sat beside him, poking his side. "Because someone insisted on celebrating the win, even when they were half asleep at the table."

Anxin turned his head just enough to glare at him, though his expression lacked any real bite. "Shut up, Hyung. It was a necessary celebration."

Sangwon smirked. "And now you're paying for it."

"Ugh, I hate it when you're right." Anxin dramatically rolled onto his back, stretching his arms above his head. "I'm too tired to function."

Sangwon stood up, stretching as well. "Well, you still need to shower before bed, or you'll complain about feeling gross in the morning."

Anxin whined, rubbing his eyes. "Do I have to?"

Sangwon grinned, leaning down slightly. "Unless you want me to carry you to the bathroom and dump you in, yes."

Anxin groaned but sat up sluggishly. As he got up, Sangwon gave him a teasing look. "Or, you know, we could just save water and shower together."

Anxin blinked at him before snorting. "Nice try, perv. You can use my bathroom. I'll take the guest room's shower."

Sangwon placed a hand over his heart dramatically. "Ouch. My pride is wounded."

Anxin patted his cheek with faux sympathy. "You'll live. Now go before I actually fall asleep standing up."

Sangwon rolled his eyes but relented, heading toward the en-suite while Anxin shuffled down the hall to the guest bathroom.

By the time they both returned, fresh from their showers, Anxin stopped mid-step upon seeing the neatly folded clothes on the bed, matching cute pajamas. He stared at them in horror, glancing at Sangwon, who was already grinning like an idiot.

"Your mom really planned ahead, huh? She wanted be to be here today with you." Sangwon teased, holding up one of the shirts.

Anxin groaned, rubbing his temples. "Of course, she did. I should've known she'd pull something like this."

Sangwon laughed, shaking his head. "Honestly, this is adorable. She ships us harder than our friends do."

Anxin grabbed the pajamas and threw them at Sangwon's face. "Shut up and get dressed."

Still chuckling, Sangwon changed into the soft, coordinated outfit, while Anxin begrudgingly did the same, muttering under his breath about meddling mothers.

Once they were both in their pajamas, Sangwon wiggled his eyebrows. "You have to admit, we look cute."

Anxin crossed his arms, unimpressed. "I refuse to acknowledge this." Sangwon stepped closer, tilting his head. "But I think you secretly love it."

Anxin shot him a deadpan look. "Go to bed, Mr Lee."

Sangwon only grinned wider, pulling Anxin toward the bed. "Gladly."

As soon as they settled under the blankets, Sangwon instinctively wrapped his arms around Anxin, pulling him close. Anxin huffed but melted into his warmth, resting his head against Sangwon's chest. "Comfortable now?" Sangwon murmured, lazily running his fingers through Anxin's damp hair.

Anxin sighed, his voice soft. "Yeah... You're warm."

Sangwon smirked. "Must be nice having such a caring, handsome boyfriend."

Anxin pinched his side lightly. "You were doing so well. Don't ruin the moment."

Sangwon chuckled, pressing a kiss to the top of Anxin's head. "Goodnight, Baby."

Anxin's voice was barely a whisper. "Night, Hyung."

Within minutes, their breathing evened out, their bodies snug against each other as sleep finally took over.

Sangwon sat up, breathing heavily, his chest rising and falling unevenly. His shirt clung to his damp skin as the remnants of the nightmare still lingered in his mind visions of history repeating, of Anxin slipping away from him, just like before. He clenched his fists, swallowing down the lump in his throat before turning his gaze to Anxin. The other was fast asleep, his face serene, unaware of the turmoil raging inside Sangwon. He was clinging onto Sangwon's shirt, fingers curled tightly around the fabric, as if even in sleep, he refused to let go.

Sangwon exhaled shakily, running a hand through his hair. It was just a dream... Just a dream... But deep down, he couldn't shake off the fear—the fear that one day, Anxin would be taken from him again, just like in their past lives. Carefully, he pried Anxin's hand free just enough to shift into a more comfortable position. Instead of lying back down immediately, he cupped Anxin's cheek, brushing a stray strand of hair away.

"You're here," he whispered, almost as if saying it aloud would make it real, permanent. "You're not leaving me this time."

Anxin stirred slightly at his touch, unconsciously leaning into his warmth. Sangwon let out a quiet sigh and finally lay back down, pulling Anxin closer. Even if history tried to repeat itself, Sangwon swore, he wouldn't let it.

Anxin wasn't asleep. His breath was steady, his body relaxed, but his mind was far from it. He had woken up the moment Sangwon stirred, feeling the shift in the bed, the tremble in his grip. And then, he saw it, the way Sangwon sat up, the way his hands clenched, the way fear clouded his usually warm eyes.

It was a nightmare. Again.

Anxin had seen that look before, the silent terror of losing him, the weight of something unspoken pressing down on Sangwon's shoulders. Even in dreams, Sangwon feared losing him. And that terrified Anxin more than anything.

Because what if Sangwon found out the truth?

What if he discovered what Anxin was hiding?

His fingers twitched where they still rested against Sangwon's shirt. He had wanted to reach out, to reassure him, to tell him he wasn't going anywhere. But the words never came.

Instead, he stayed still, feigning sleep as Sangwon gently brushed his hair back, his touch lingering as if to convince himself that Anxin was real.

"You're here," Sangwon whispered, his voice so soft, so desperate, in his sleep. "You're not leaving me this time."

Anxin's heart clenched. Sangwon didn't know. He didn't know the truth Anxin carried.

The secret that could shatter them. Anxin swallowed, fighting the tightness in his throat. He wanted to believe Sangwon's words, wanted to believe that he could stay. But how long could he keep pretending?

How long before Sangwon found out?

Would Sangwon be fine when Anxin's secret came out?

That thought haunted Anxin more than he'd like to admit. He watched Sangwon shift in his sleep, his face still carrying traces of unease from the nightmare. Even in dreams, Sangwon feared losing him. Anxin sighed softly, pushing the thought aside. He moved closer, resting his head against Sangwon's chest, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. For now, this warmth was enough.

Chapter Text

As the first rays of the morning sun filtered through the curtains, Sangwon stirred awake. He blinked drowsily, adjusting to the light before realizing the space beside him felt empty. His brows furrowed as he turned, only to find Anxin already dressed, standing in front of the mirror.

His boyfriend looked breathtaking. Clad in an elegant suit, the dark fabric tailored to perfection, Anxin exuded a quiet sophistication. He was adjusting his cufflinks, his expression unreadable yet serene.

Sangwon propped himself up on one elbow, voice still thick with sleep. "Going somewhere?"

Anxin glanced at him through the mirror, lips curving into a small smirk. "Yeah." He ran a hand through his styled hair, making sure everything was in place before turning to Sangwon. "And you're coming with me."

Sangwon sat up fully now, curiosity piqued. "Where—"

Before he could finish his question, Anxin tossed a neatly folded outfit onto the bed. "Just get ready."

Sangwon looked at the clothes, then back at Anxin, who was now checking the time on his watch. He sighed, running a hand through his messy hair. "You really love being cryptic, don't you?"

Anxin only smiled, tilting his head. "It's part of my charm." Sangwon shook his head with a chuckle. Whatever this was about, Anxin wasn't going to spill it easily. He might as well play along.

Dressed in elegance, they stepped into the grand hall, the soft hum of conversation filling the air. The venue, though lavish, had an intimate warmth to it—golden chandeliers casting a glow over familiar faces. Their parents stood near the center, chatting with their friends, all wearing expressions that held a secret Sangwon had yet to uncover.

Sangwon, ever observant, glanced around. Everyone was smiling, whispering amongst themselves, their eyes flickering toward him. Suspicion crept into his chest as he turned to Anxin, who stood beside him with an unmistakable glint in his eyes.

"What's going on?" Sangwon asked, his voice laced with curiosity.

Anxin didn't answer immediately. Instead, he took Sangwon's hand, gently guiding him toward the center of the room. As they stopped, their friends and family instinctively gathered around, the murmurs growing quieter.

Then, Anxin spoke, his voice clear yet soft. "We're getting engaged today."

Sangwon's breath hitched. "Huh!?"

Before he could process the words, Anxin leaned in, his warm breath ghosting over Sangwon's ear as he whispered in a voice only for him.

"Hyung, I know your worries—the fear that history might repeat itself, that we might not make it this time either. But I thought... why not settle this now? Why not make sure we do make it this time? Why not fight back with things in our control?"

He pulled back, meeting Sangwon's widened eyes with an affectionate gaze. Then, in a move so effortlessly Anxin, he smiled and continued in a normal tone, addressing the room.

"Hyung, I know we're still young. But we made a promise to be together, so why not seal it with rings? We don't have to marry right away—just in a few years."

And with that, Anxin gracefully lowered himself onto one knee, pulling out a small velvet box. His fingers trembled slightly, but his voice remained steady.

"So, Lee Sangwon," he said, looking up at him with nothing but love, "will you marry me?"

Sangwon just stood there, stunned, the world around him blurring into background noise. Then, suddenly, without hesitation, he dropped to his knees as well, pulling Anxin into a tight embrace.

"Yes. Yes." His voice wavered, thick with emotion. He pulled back just enough to cup Anxin's face and crashed their lips together in a passionate kiss, sealing the promise between them.

A loud, exasperated voice broke through the moment. "We're still here, you two!"

Sanghyeon's dramatic shout was followed by laughter, and when the couple finally pulled apart, flushed and breathless, their friends erupted into cheers. And just like that, their next chapter began.

As the ceremony unfolded, Anxin and Sangwon stood before their loved ones, exchanging rings with steady hands and gazes filled with unspoken promises. The golden bands slid onto their fingers effortlessly, gleaming under the warm lights, a tangible seal of their commitment. Applause and cheers echoed through the hall, laughter mixing with the soft melody playing in the background.

As the night drew to a close and guests slowly took their leave, Anxin tugged at Sangwon's hand, a mischievous yet tender smile playing on his lips. "Come with me," he whispered.

Sangwon, still basking in the warmth of the moment, let himself be led without question. They slipped away unnoticed, the cool night air embracing them as they drove toward a secluded villa owned by the Zhous, a place Anxin rarely spoke about.

The villa was nestled in the heart of a quiet countryside, surrounded by tall trees and a vast starry sky. It wasn't grand like the mansion Anxin grew up in, but rather, it held an old-world charm cozy and inviting, its wooden walls carrying the history of love and devotion.

"My grandmother built this for my grandfather," Anxin murmured as they stepped inside. "She wanted a place just for them, away from the world."

Sangwon took in the soft glow of the fireplace, the delicate floral curtains swaying gently with the night breeze, and the faint scent of lavender lingering in the air.

Anxin turned to him, his eyes softer than before. "I wanted to bring you here because... this is a place made for love. And tonight, I just wanted it to be us."

Sangwon smiled, warmth spreading through his chest as he intertwined their fingers. "Then let's make it ours too."

And in that quiet villa, away from the eyes of the world, their love settled into something deeper, something timeless.

As they stepped into the villa, a sense of tranquility wrapped around them. The soft glow of the fireplace flickered across the room, casting warm shadows on the wooden walls. Anxin sighed, stretching his arms as he kicked off his shoes, his posture finally relaxing after the long day.

Sangwon chuckled, watching him with fond eyes. "Tired already?"

Anxin hummed in response, running a hand through his hair. "A little. But mostly, I just want to enjoy the night with you."

They both changed into comfortable clothes, Anxin slipping into a loose knitted sweater and pajama pants, while Sangwon opted for a simple t-shirt and soft sweatpants. The formal air of the engagement ceremony was gone, replaced with the ease of being in their own space, just the two of them.

Anxin rummaged through the villa's small kitchen and triumphantly pulled out a bottle of aged wine. "Found it!" He grinned, waving the bottle at Sangwon. "Let's celebrate properly."

Sangwon raised an eyebrow. "Did you plan this?"

"Maybe," Anxin smirked, grabbing two glasses before settling on the couch. He poured the deep red liquid, handing a glass to Sangwon before clinking their drinks together. "To us."

Sangwon smiled, eyes filled with nothing but adoration. "To us."

They took slow sips, letting the warmth of the wine spread through them. The night outside was quiet, the stars twinkling through the large windows. The world had faded away, leaving only them, wrapped in the comfort of love and the promise of forever.

As Anxin looked at Sangwon his mind diverted into 24 hours ago, well technically not 24 hours but previous night, when infact he hadn't planned anything.

Flashback 

The room was silent except for the rhythmic sound of Sangwon's breathing. He lay peacefully beside Anxin, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm. His hand loosely clutched Anxin's shirt, as if even in sleep, he needed to hold onto him.

But Anxin couldn't sleep. His mind was restless, swirling with thoughts. He watched Sangwon's serene face under the soft glow of the bedside lamp, his fingers brushing against the back of Sangwon's hand.

What if we don't make it this time?

The thought sent a chill through him. Sangwon had never said it outright, but Anxin knew the worry sat heavy in his heart, just like it did in his own. They had come so far, yet the weight of their past lives still loomed over them like a shadow.

His grip on Sangwon's hand tightened. No. Not again.

Anxin exhaled sharply. If fear was holding them back, then he would remove it. If uncertainty was the problem, then he would solidify their future himself. And just like that, an idea took root in his mind.

Carefully, he slipped out of Sangwon's hold and reached for his phone.

"Hyung, I need a venue."

A groggy voice on the other end of the line grumbled. "It's 2 AM, Anxin. Go to sleep."

"I can't. I need a venue. Tomorrow."

Silence. Then, an incredulous sigh. "You want a venue for what?"

Anxin smirked. "My engagement."

The person on the other line choked. "Engagement?! Are you out of your mind? Does Sangwon even know—"

"Not yet. But he will."

"You can't just—"

"I don't have time to explain. Just get me a venue. Actually—wait, I know someone who booked one but isn't using it."

"Anxin, you can't just—"

"Already done. Thanks, hyung. I will send the location handle the decor." Anxin ended the call before they could protest further.

With a satisfied grin, he turned back toward Sangwon, who was still fast asleep, oblivious to the chaos Anxin was about to create. Anxin leaned down, pressing a soft kiss to Sangwon's forehead.

"You'll see, Hyung. No more doubts. No more what-ifs."

Present 

The fire crackled softly in the fireplace, casting a golden glow across the room. The villa was quiet, almost too quiet, as Anxin sat curled up on the couch, his wine glass resting against his lips.

Across from him, Sangwon sipped his own wine, relaxed but suspicious of the way Anxin was staring at him.

Sangwon raised an eyebrow. "You're staring. Again."

Anxin smirked. "Just admiring my fiancé."

Sangwon hummed, unimpressed. "More like you're scheming something. What is it?"

Anxin leaned back, stretching his arms lazily. "Just reminiscing about how I pulled off an entire engagement in less than twenty-four hours."

Sangwon narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"

Anxin took another slow sip, watching the curiosity turn into concern in Sangwon's expression. "I mean... I hadn't planned anything. I decided at 2 AM last night that we were getting engaged today."

Sangwon froze mid-sip. "Excuse me?"

Anxin grinned, resting his chin on his hand. "I may have... stolen someone's venue."

Sangwon nearly choked on his wine. "Anxin! You stole someone's venue for our engagement?!"

Anxin shrugged, completely unfazed. "They weren't using it, I think. And I didn't feel like waiting."

Sangwon set his glass down, pinching the bridge of his nose. "You're insane."

Anxin leaned forward, voice dropping into a lower, more teasing tone. "But, you still said yes."

Sangwon sighed dramatically but couldn't hide the small smile tugging at his lips. "I can't believe I'm engaged to a lunatic."

Anxin smirked, inching closer. "A lunatic who loves you."

Sangwon rolled his eyes, but his cheeks were tinted pink. "Yeah, yeah."

Anxin watched him for a moment before placing his glass on the table and pulling Sangwon into his arms. Sangwon let out a small noise of surprise before melting into the embrace.

"You really scared me, you know?" Sangwon mumbled against his shoulder. "I kept thinking... what if we don't make it?"

Anxin tightened his hold. "That's why I did this, Hyung." He pulled back slightly, cupping Sangwon's face. "I don't want you to doubt us. I want you to know that I'm not going anywhere. No matter what happens."

Sangwon searched his eyes, finding only certainty there. A slow, soft smile formed on his lips.

"Okay."

He leaned in, capturing Anxin's lips in a kiss that tasted of wine, warmth, and a future that no longer seemed so uncertain. Sangwon stood up abruptly, setting his wine glass aside. Before Anxin could react, he found himself lifted off the couch, cradled securely in Sangwon's arms in a perfect bridal carry.

"Hyung!?" Anxin's voice came out more flustered than he'd intended, his arms instinctively wrapping around Sangwon's neck. "What are you doing?"

Sangwon simply looked down at him, his lips curling into a soft yet teasing smile. "Shh," he murmured, eyes twinkling with something unreadable.

Anxin opened his mouth to protest, but Sangwon pressed two fingers against his lips, silencing him.

"Hyung, I still have something to share... I think it—" Anxin started, his voice quieter this time, the weight of his words just beginning to form.

But before he could finish, Sangwon gently removed his fingers from Anxin's lips, only to press a light kiss onto Anxin's lips instead.

Anxin blinked, startled, his wide eyes meeting Sangwon's.

"Baby," Sangwon whispered, his voice softer now, his gaze holding nothing but warmth and reassurance. "It can wait."

Anxin just stared at him, his heartbeat loud in his ears. There was something so simple yet so unshakable in Sangwon's words. A quiet promise.

Sangwon adjusted his grip, holding Anxin closer. "Right now, I just want to hold you." Anxin felt his breath hitch, the resistance slipping away as he finally allowed himself to relax in Sangwon's arms. Maybe, just for tonight, it really could wait.

The next morning, Anxin woke up feeling well-rested. After freshening up, he made his way downstairs, drawn by the faint sounds of cutlery clinking against plates. As he entered the dining area, his eyes immediately landed on Sangwon, who was seated at the table, casually eating his breakfast.

Sangwon looked up as soon as he spotted him. "Morning, Baby." His voice was warm, filled with familiarity.

Anxin stretched lazily and walked over. "You should've woken me up, you know."

Sangwon smiled, passing him a plate already prepared. "But you were sleeping so peacefully," he said, standing up to pour juice into Anxin's glass. "Here, eat this. You need energy."

Anxin accepted the plate with a smile, watching Sangwon move around effortlessly. There was something so domestic, so comforting about moments like these.

As they finished breakfast, Sangwon leaned back in his chair and exhaled. "Baby, I'm going to release the song soon."

Anxin's face lit up, his excitement evident. "Really? That's amazing, Hyung!"

Sangwon nodded, but there was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. "Although... I'm just testing the waters."

Anxin frowned slightly. "Hyung, you'll do great. You've worked hard for this."

Sangwon smiled at the reassurance but continued, "Originally, I was planning to release one self-produced song and one with Leo. But now, my dad wants me to collaborate with the idol, Yoo Kangmin."

Anxin raised an eyebrow. "Wow, that's actually great." He studied Sangwon's expression carefully before adding, "But... I guess there's a problem? You don't look thrilled."

Sangwon sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "It's not a problem with him—he's really talented. It's just that... I feel like people will say I only got this opportunity because I'm the owner's son."

Before he could say anything else, Anxin reached over and placed a firm hand over Sangwon's. "Hyung," he said, voice steady. "We all know how talented you are and how much you love singing. I've seen you work tirelessly on this song, pouring your passion into every note. If the haters have something to say—"

Anxin straightened up dramatically, his expression turning mischievous. "Then they have to go through me. I'll ban them from all Zhou's stores, track them down, and make them sing. If they can sing better than you, then maybe I'll consider their opinion. If not—too bad."

Sangwon chuckled, shaking his head at his fiancé's antics. "You're ridiculous."

"And you love it."

Sangwon laughed again, reaching over to pull Anxin into a warm hug. Anxin hugged back, resting his chin on Sangwon's shoulder, but there was something lingering in his eyes. Something unspoken.

How long would moments like these last?

"Sangwon.. hyung." Anxin finally spoke up, his voice softer than usual.

"Yeah?" Sangwon looked at him, pulling back slightly from the hug to meet his eyes.

Anxin sighed, the weight of his thoughts pressing down on him. His hesitation only made Sangwon more confused. "I went to the doctor a few days ago," he finally said.

Sangwon's brows furrowed. "Did you go alone? You should have taken me."

"No, Mom was with me."

"Oh... and?" Sangwon asked, his curiosity piqued.

Anxin hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Dr. Han... he told me that my injuries—"

Before he could finish, Sangwon interrupted, his concern evident. "What about your injuries? Is it bad? What happened? Why didn't you tell me immediately?"

"Stop!" Anxin raised his voice slightly, his eyes locking onto Sangwon's. "Let me finish."

Sangwon bit his lip and nodded, signaling for him to continue.

Anxin exhaled slowly. "Dr. Han said that I suffered some internal injuries, that still hasn't healed. It's not serious right now, but in the long run, it could relapse and affect my health."

Sangwon's face paled. "Oh my god, Anxin. Then you need to get treated."

Anxin gave him a knowing look, the kind that meant Sangwon should stop talking. Sangwon swallowed hard and remained silent.

"Yeah," Anxin admitted. "I have to undergo two surgeries. One is next month." He glanced at Sangwon, who only nodded, trying to process everything. "But there's one thing..."

Sangwon straightened up, his brows knitting together. "What?"

"I have to go to London for the surgeries."

"Oh," Sangwon muttered, the words settling in. "Do you want me to go with you? I'd love to."

"Hyung... I don't think you get it." Anxin gave him a small, sad smile. "I have to do two surgeries. Both in London. The first is next month, and the second is five months after that."

Sangwon's throat felt dry. "Oh... health matters most."

Anxin nodded. "Hyung, I'll be fine after the first surgery, but I have to stay and recover. So I'll be gone for seven months. Maybe eight."

Sangwon's grip on Anxin's hand tightened. "Then let me go with you. Please, Baby. I want to be there for you."

"No, Hyung." Anxin squeezed his hand back. "You have your release next month, then university. You can't put your life on hold for me."

"But—"

"No buts." Anxin looked into Sangwon's eyes, his gaze firm yet gentle. "Mom will be with me the whole time. And I'll call you every day—maybe not daily because of the time difference, but I'll text you everything. I promise."

Sangwon remained silent, his lips pressed into a thin line.

"Hyung, I still have two weeks before I leave. We can—"

Before he could finish, Sangwon pulled him into a tight hug, holding onto him as if afraid he might disappear right then and there. The room was silent except for the soft sound of Sangwon's breathing, which soon turned shaky. Anxin felt the dampness against his shoulder and realized Sangwon was trying to hold back his tears.

Anxin wrapped his arms around Sangwon, pulling him closer. "Hyung..."

Sangwon buried his face into Anxin's neck, his voice barely above a whisper. "Come back healthy."

Anxin shut his eyes and held him even tighter.

"Promise."

Anxin sighed dramatically as he tried, once again, to peel Sangwon off him. But the younger man only tightened his grip, burying his face against Anxin's shoulder. "Hyung, you're being ridiculous," Anxin muttered, half amused, half exasperated.

"I don't care," Sangwon mumbled, voice muffled against Anxin's sweater. "Two weeks isn't enough time."

Chapter Text

The last day before Anxin's departure was spent in a cozy farewell gathering with their closest friends. It wasn't anything grand—just a simple evening filled with laughter, stories, and memories shared over food. The group had gathered at a quiet rooftop café, the city lights twinkling below them. The air was filled with the warm scent of coffee and pastries, and the table was full of Anxin's favorite dishes, carefully ordered by his friends.

The dining hall was warm, filled with the soft clinking of utensils and the occasional laughter from their parents as they reminisced about old times. A variety of dishes were spread across the table, carefully prepared by Mrs. Lee.

Sangwon sat beside Anxin, unusually quiet, pushing his food around his plate rather than eating. His mother noticed and gave him a gentle pat on the hand. "Eat, won. Anxin will be back before you know it."

Sangwon forced a small smile but still didn't pick up his spoon. Anxin, noticing his lack of appetite, nudged him lightly. "Hey, don't make that face. It's not like I'm disappearing forever."

Sangwon sighed. "I know, but seven months is a long time."

Mr. Lee cleared his throat, offering Anxin a kind smile. "We're all proud of you for taking care of your health first. That's what matters."

Mr. Zhou nodded in agreement. "And we'll take good care of Sangwon while you're gone. Don't worry about anything here."

"I'd prefer if you returned him to me in one piece," Anxin teased, earning a chuckle from both mothers.

Dinner continued with small conversations, though Sangwon remained glued to Anxin's side, his fingers occasionally brushing against Anxin's under the table. He didn't want to let go, not yet.

As the meal ended, Mrs. Lee handed Anxin a small package. "Something for your trip. Open it when you arrive, okay?"

Anxin smiled warmly, accepting it with a nod. "Thank you, Mrs. Lee."

With the night winding down, goodbyes were exchanged, lingering hugs were shared, and one last promise was made between the two families, to take care of each other while Anxin was away.

As Sangwon walked Anxin to the door, he whispered, "I wish I could go with you."

Anxin squeezed his hand, voice soft. "I'll come back before you know it."

Sangwon didn't reply, just pulled him into a long, silent hug.

That night, as they lay in bed, the room was silent except for the faint ticking of the clock and their slow, steady breaths. The dim glow from the bedside lamp cast soft shadows across the room, highlighting the way Sangwon clung to Anxin even in his sleep. His arms were wrapped tightly around Anxin's waist, his face buried against his boyfriend's shoulder as if afraid he would disappear the moment he let go.

Anxin blinked in the dim light, feeling the steady rise and fall of Sangwon's chest against his back. He let out a small sigh, brushing a hand through Sangwon's hair, whispering so softly it was almost to himself. "You're really not going to let go, huh?"

Sangwon mumbled something incoherent in his sleep but only squeezed him tighter in response. Anxin felt a small smile tug at his lips, even as a bittersweet ache settled in his chest. His fingers traced gentle circles along Sangwon's forearm, memorizing the warmth, the way Sangwon's grip felt—safe, grounding. He knew tomorrow would come too soon, and he would have to board that plane, leaving Sangwon behind.

A quiet sigh escaped him as he turned slightly, just enough to see Sangwon's peaceful face. His heart clenched at the thought of leaving him, but he knew he had to.

"Just a little longer," he murmured, resting his head against Sangwon's. "Let's stay like this a little longer."

And with that, Anxin finally let himself close his eyes, listening to the steady heartbeat of the person he loved most.

The next morning, Anxin woke up to the smell of something warm and comforting. Blinking away his drowsiness, he turned to find Sangwon sitting beside him on the bed, holding a tray of breakfast. A small smile played on Sangwon's lips as he nudged Anxin gently.

"Good morning, sleepyhead," Sangwon said softly. "Breakfast in bed, made just for you."

Anxin sat up, rubbing his eyes before glancing down at the neatly arranged tray—toast, scrambled eggs, fresh fruit, and a steaming cup of tea. His chest warmed at the sight.

"You didn't have to do all this, Hyung," Anxin murmured, touched by the gesture.

Sangwon scoffed lightly. "Of course, I did. It's your last morning here before everything gets crazy. I wanted it to be special."

Anxin chuckled, picking up a piece of toast. "You're spoiling me."

Sangwon leaned in with a smirk. "That's the plan."

They ate together, enjoying the quiet intimacy of the moment. There was an unspoken heaviness lingering between them, but neither wanted to acknowledge it just yet. They focused on the food, the little glances, and the way their fingers brushed as they reached for their cups.

Once they finished, they got dressed, Anxin slipping into a soft sweater while Sangwon adjusted his shirt, stealing glances at him every chance he got.

When they finally headed downstairs, they were greeted by Anxin's parents, who were already waiting in the living room. His mother smiled warmly, though there was a trace of sadness in her eyes.

"Did you sleep well?" she asked, brushing Anxin's hair back like she always did when she was worried.

Anxin nodded. "Yeah. Sangwon made sure of it."

His father gave Sangwon an approving nod. "Good. You'll take care of yourself over there, won't you, son?"

Anxin exhaled slowly. "I will."

Sangwon, standing beside him, squeezed his hand discreetly. "We'll make sure of that."

His mother's smile softened, but there was an unmissable sorrow behind it. They all knew what tomorrow would bring. But for now, they held onto the present, cherishing the moments before goodbye.

At 11 a.m., the atmosphere in the Zhou household was heavy with emotions. The car was packed, Anxin's luggage neatly arranged in the trunk, and Mrs. Zhou stood beside him, her hand gently resting on his shoulder.

Sangwon stood a few steps away, his hands clenched into fists as he fought the urge to say something—anything—to make Anxin stay. But he knew he couldn't. Instead, he forced a smile, though it didn't quite reach his eyes.

Mr. Zhou was the first to speak. "Take care of yourself, son," he said, placing a firm hand on Anxin's shoulder. "Call us whenever you can, and don't forget—we're always here for you."

Anxin nodded, swallowing hard. "I will, Dad."

Mrs. Zhou turned to her husband and gave him a reassuring look before facing Sangwon. "Take care of yourself too, Sangwon. Don't let yourself worry too much."

Sangwon only nodded, his lips pressed together. His usual bright energy was nowhere to be found.

Finally, Anxin took a deep breath and stepped closer to Sangwon. "Hyung..."

Sangwon forced a chuckle, shaking his head. "I can't believe you're actually leaving."

Anxin smiled, though it wavered. "I'll be back before you know it."

Sangwon looked down, exhaling slowly before pulling Anxin into a tight hug. "You better," he whispered. "Or I'm coming to drag you back myself."

Anxin laughed softly, hugging him just as tightly. "Deal."

After what felt like an eternity, Mrs. Zhou gently touched Anxin's arm. "We should go, sweetheart."

Anxin pulled back, giving Sangwon one last lingering look before stepping into the car. Sangwon took a step back, watching as the door closed, sealing the distance between them.

As the car slowly pulled away, Sangwon stood beside Mr. Zhou, his heart clenching painfully. He didn't take his eyes off the car until it disappeared down the road, leaving behind an emptiness that felt unbearable.

Sangwon lay on his bed, phone propped up against his pillow, the dim glow of the screen illuminating his face. It was past midnight in Korea, but sleep was the last thing on his mind. On the screen, Anxin sat in his cozy apartment in London, a warm sweater draped over his shoulders, the time difference evident from the bright daylight behind him.

"I went to this café today, it was really fun," Anxin said, taking a sip from his mug.

Sangwon smiled sleepily. "Yeah? What kind of café?"

Anxin hummed. "It was this quiet little place near the hospital. They had the best pastries—I swear, the chocolate croissant melted in my mouth. You would've loved it."

Sangwon chuckled. "You're making me hungry at one in the morning. That's evil."

Anxin grinned, tilting his head. "I can send you a picture, but that might just make it worse."

Sangwon let out a dramatic sigh. "You're cruel, Baby."

There was a brief pause before Anxin's expression softened. "The doctors said the surgery is next week."

Sangwon's smile faded slightly, concern flickering in his eyes. "That soon?"

Anxin nodded, setting his mug down. "Yeah. They ran a few more tests, and they think it's best not to delay it."

Sangwon sat up a little, his brows furrowing. "How are you feeling about it?"

Anxin exhaled. "Nervous? I guess? But also... I just want to get it over with, you know?"

Sangwon nodded, biting his lip. "I wish I could be there."

Anxin gave him a small smile. "I know, Hyung. But you have your album release coming up, and I don't want you worrying about me when you should be focusing on that."

Sangwon scoffed. "As if I could ever not worry about you."

Anxin's eyes softened. "I'll be okay. Mom's with me, and I'll text you the second I wake up from surgery."

Sangwon stayed quiet for a moment, his fingers gripping the blanket. "Just... don't scare me, okay? I need you to come back healthy."

Anxin reached out as if to touch the screen. "I promise."

Sangwon sighed, rubbing his face. "I miss you, Baby."

"I miss you too, Hyung," Anxin murmured. "But we'll get through this, together."

Sangwon gave him a small, tired smile. "Yeah. Together."

Anxin sat in the doctor's office, his fingers curled around the edge of his coat. The steady rhythm of the wall clock filled the silence between them. "Mr. Zhou, everything seems fine," the doctor said, glancing up from the medical reports. "Get plenty of rest today. Tomorrow, we'll proceed with the surgery at 1 PM."

Anxin nodded, absorbing the words. It wasn't as if he wasn't prepared, but hearing it out loud made it feel more real. He murmured his thanks, stood up, and walked out of the office, his mind heavy with thoughts.

As he stepped out into the chilly London air, his fingers itched to dial Sangwon's number. Today was Sangwon's debut. A moment he had worked so hard for, a dream turning into reality. Anxin wanted to be the first to call, to tell him how proud he was, to wish him luck—but at the same time, he didn't want to be a distraction. Sangwon had enough on his plate.

With a sigh, he slipped his phone back into his pocket and walked home, the weight of unspoken words pressing against his chest.

The moment he stepped inside, he made his way to his desk and pulled out his laptop. He didn't have to check; he already knew Sangwon's song was out. With a deep breath, he clicked play.

The first note played, and his heart clenched. Sangwon's voice filled the quiet room, smooth, warm, and achingly familiar.

Anxin closed his eyes and let the melody wash over him, every word laced with emotions he had heard countless times when Sangwon hummed around the house, when he played his guitar in the late hours of the night. But this was different. This was the world hearing Sangwon's voice, the voice Anxin had loved.

A small, proud smile tugged at his lips.

"You did it, Hyung," he whispered, his voice barely above a breath.

Anxin's phone buzzed on the desk, the soft vibration breaking the silence that had settled in the room. He blinked, his gaze shifting from the screen playing Sangwon's song to the message lighting up his phone.

Sangwon: Can I call?

Anxin's lips curled into a small smile. His fingers hovered over the keyboard for a second before he typed back.

Anxin: Sure.

Almost instantly, his phone rang. He picked up, and before he could even say anything, Sangwon's voice, bright and filled with excitement, came through.

"Baby!"

Anxin chuckled. "Hey, superstar."

Sangwon huffed. "Don't tease me." But there was no irritation in his voice—only warmth. "Did you listen?"

Anxin glanced at his laptop, where the song was still playing softly. "I did."

"And?" A pause. Anxin let the moment stretch, knowing it would make Sangwon impatient.

"Anxin." Sangwon's voice had a warning edge now.

Anxin grinned. "I loved it, Hyung. You sound amazing."

A small, relieved sigh came from the other end. "You sure?"

"More than sure. I'm proud of you."

There was silence for a moment, the kind that wasn't awkward but filled with things left unsaid. Then Sangwon spoke again, softer this time.

"I wish you were here."

Anxin swallowed, his grip tightening around the phone. "Me too."

He wanted to say more—to tell Sangwon about the surgery, about everything he had been holding back. But tonight wasn't about that. Tonight was about Sangwon and his dream.

So instead, he smiled. "But hey, I'm still here, aren't I? Time zones can't stop me from celebrating with you."

Sangwon chuckled. "Yeah. I guess I can accept that... for now."

And just like that, the distance between them didn't seem so vast.

They switched to video call, and the screen lit up with Sangwon's face, his smile wide and warm as always. In the background, Anxin could see a small cake on the table, a few candles flickering in the soft glow of the light. The scene looked intimate, like a celebration between two people who couldn't be together physically but made the effort to be together in every other way.

Sangwon chuckled as he adjusted the phone to show off his dinner—a simple yet comforting plate of food. He looked at Anxin with a mischievous grin. "Lunch, dinner date, just like we promised."

Anxin laughed, his own plate of food already in front of him. "I guess it's a lunch-dinner hybrid then, since it's morning here and evening there."

"I don't mind." Sangwon smiled, picking up his fork. "I'm just glad we can share this, even if it's through a screen."

Anxin nodded, feeling a warmth spread through his chest at Sangwon's words. It was the little things like this—the effort to connect, even when the world seemed to be pulling them in different directions—that made him feel close to Sangwon.

He dug into his lunch, savoring the flavors, but his focus was on Sangwon. He couldn't help but feel a bit nostalgic, even if they were far apart. "So, how's everything going? The debut, the songs..."

Sangwon's eyes lit up as he sat up straighter. "It's been hectic, but I'm so excited. The debut show went well, and now it's all about getting ready for the next step. It's been everything I've dreamed of."

Anxin smiled, his eyes softening. "I knew you'd do great, Hyung. You always do."

Sangwon's gaze softened as he watched Anxin. "I couldn't have done it without your support, Baby."

The moment hung between them, silent but full of meaning. They both knew the weight of the miles separating them, but in that moment, it felt like they were sharing a space, their hearts close despite the distance. After a few seconds, Sangwon broke the silence, taking a bite of his food. "What about you? How's everything there? Is the surgery still on track?"

Anxin hesitated, but only for a moment. "Yeah, it's still on for tomorrow. I'm just trying to stay focused, not let myself get too caught up in it all. But I'll be okay."

Sangwon's expression turned serious, the warmth in his eyes replaced with concern. "Anxin... you're not alone, okay? I'm here. Even if it's just through a call, I'm here with you. Always."

Anxin smiled, feeling a knot in his chest loosen. "I know, Hyung. I know."

Chapter Text

The room was filled with flashing cameras and the buzz of reporters eager to ask their questions. Sangwon sat next to Leo and Kangmin, his two close collaborators, as the press conference kicked off. He could feel the weight of the moment—a new chapter in his career, a debut he had worked tirelessly for. He glanced at Leo and Kangmin beside him, both offering reassuring smiles.

A reporter raised her hand, and the host nodded toward her.

Reporter 1: "Sangwon-ssi, your debut album is already making waves. There's one song in particular that's been getting a lot of attention—'Eclipsed.' Could you tell us a little more about it? We heard you worked closely with Leo-ssi and Kangmin-ssi on it."

Sangwon smiled, his eyes glinting with gratitude as he glanced at Leo and Kangmin before responding.

Sangwon: "Yeah, 'Eclipsed' is a song that came together really organically. Leo hyung and I had been working on a few ideas, and Kangmin was a huge help in adding his unique touch to the track. It's a song about love, about longing, and... the fear of losing something—or someone—you can't live without. But, of course, it's not just about the lyrics. It's the music, the emotion behind it. That's what makes it special."

The reporters scribbled down notes, clearly intrigued.

Reporter 2: "You've also mentioned that some of your songs are inspired by your personal experiences. Could 'Eclipsed' be one of those?"

Sangwon hesitated for a brief moment, his fingers tapping lightly on the table. He knew the meaning of the song ran deeper than just a love story. There was so much more that he couldn't share with the world.

Sangwon: "I'd say 'Eclipsed' draws from... various emotions I've felt. Sometimes, love can feel like both the light and the shadow in your life, and we all experience those moments where you wonder if the light will ever return, or if you're left in the darkness. But I'll leave it up to listeners to interpret."

Leo, sensing the sensitive direction of the conversation, chimed in with a smile, trying to ease the tension.

Leo: "I think what Sangwon means is that sometimes songs are more powerful when they allow people to connect with them in their own way. The meaning behind 'Eclipsed' could be different for everyone."

Sangwon gave Leo a grateful look, and the reporter nodded in agreement, clearly respecting the response.

Reporter 3: "There's also another song, 'Echoes of Us,' that you wrote by yourself. Could you talk about that one too?"

Sangwon turned to face the camera, his voice softening as he recalled the emotions behind the song.

Sangwon: "'Echoes of Us' is... personal. It's about the idea of love transcending time, and the fear that it could slip away before you have the chance to hold on to it forever. I think we all have that one person we fear losing, and this song speaks to that—about wanting to keep them close, even when the world keeps changing around you."

Reporter 4: "That's beautiful, Sangwon-ssi. Would you be willing to sing a part of it for us? Just a few lines?"

Sangwon glanced at his team, and with a nod, they adjusted the mic. He took a deep breath, and as the audience fell into an expectant silence, Sangwon began to sing.

Sangwon singing "Echoes of Us" :

"We were shadows in the light,
Fading in the endless night"

" I'll hold on, won't let you go,
Even when the world says no."

[*I can't write song so just imagine a song*]

The room was silent as Sangwon finished the lines, the vulnerability in his voice hanging in the air. Leo and Kangmin exchanged looks, both impressed by how deeply Sangwon connected with the song's emotions.

Reporter 1: "That was stunning, Sangwon-ssi. Thank you for sharing that with us."

Sangwon smiled, his heart still racing from the rawness of the moment. He looked around at the reporters, feeling a mix of relief and anticipation. It was out now—his music, his feelings—and he was ready to let the world hear it.

Sangwon: "Thank you all. I hope you can feel the same emotions I did when I wrote these songs."

The room erupted in applause as Sangwon and his collaborators smiled, the press conference winding down as they prepared for the next part of the journey.

Anxin put his phone down, a soft smile on his face as he finished watching Sangwon's conference video. He could feel the warmth in his chest, even from thousands of miles away.

He texted quickly, "Hyung. I'm going in."

Sangwon's reply was almost instant, the simplicity of it making Anxin's heart flutter. "Come back well."

A small smile lingered on Anxin's lips as he stared at the message for a moment. He could hear Sangwon's voice in his head, so full of care and love. It was reassuring, but there was also a deep ache in his heart knowing he couldn't be there with him. Anxin took a deep breath and stood up, walking over to his mother. He handed her the phone, his fingers lingering for a moment before letting go. She smiled softly at him, her expression both proud and tender.

"I'll be alright," Anxin reassured her, though his voice trembled just slightly.

"I know dear. You'll be fine."

Anxin smiled back, his mother's calmness always grounding him. He turned to change into the hospital gown, the reality of the situation starting to settle in. He wasn't scared, but there was a knot in his stomach, the uncertainty of it all hanging in the air. Still, the thought of Sangwon, his words, his love, gave him the strength he needed to keep going.

Sangwon sighed, staring at the unread messages on his phone. Two days had passed, and not a single response from Anxin. His fingers hovered over the screen, hesitating before typing another message. He couldn't even contact Mrs. Zhou.

Sangwon: Xinnie. Why are you not replying?

He let out a breath, frustration and worry tangling in his chest. He knew the surgery had happened, knew Anxin would need rest, but two days of silence? Not even a simple "I'm okay" from him? It wasn't like Anxin to leave him hanging like this.

"Sangwon!"

He snapped his head up, realizing he had completely zoned out in the middle of the hallway. Geonwoo stood a few feet away, arms crossed. "We have practice. Stop staring at your phone."

Sangwon clenched his jaw, locking his screen before shoving the phone into his pocket. "Coming," he muttered, forcing his feet to move.

But his mind? It was still with Anxin. And the silence on the other end was starting to feel heavier by the second.

Sangwon dribbled the ball, his movements sharp and precise, but his focus was elsewhere. He had been scoring effortlessly, yet his mind wasn't in the game. His thoughts kept drifting back to his phone, to the unanswered messages, to the nagging worry in his chest.

Jiahao, watching from the sidelines, noticed how Sangwon's usual energy seemed off. After another shot, where Sangwon barely reacted to the ball swishing through the net, Jiahao finally spoke up. "Sangwon, are you okay?"

Sangwon caught the ball as it bounced back, gripping it tightly. He hesitated for a moment before forcing a small smile. "Yeah, just tired."

Jiahao frowned, unconvinced. "Are you sure? You seem... distracted."

Sangwon exhaled, running a hand through his hair. "It's nothing, really." But even as he said it, his eyes flickered toward his bag—where his phone lay, silent.

Anxin lay motionless on the hospital bed, his pale face devoid of life. The beeping monitors around him blurred into a single, flat tone. Doctors and nurses moved frantically, their voices urgent, but it was too late. The air in the room was suffocating with tension. Sangwon was nowhere to be seen. And as Anxin exhaled his final breath, everything faded into silence.

Sangwon jolted awake, his chest rising and falling erratically as he gasped for air. His heart pounded in his ears, and his body was slick with sweat. His hands clutched the sheets, his eyes darting around the dimly lit room. It was a dream—a horrible, terrifying dream.

He sat up abruptly, reaching for his phone with shaky fingers. The screen lit up, and his breath caught in his throat.

17 missed calls from 'Xinnie'.

Dread settled in his stomach as he quickly opened his messages. The unread texts made his heart clench.

Anxin: Sorry, Sangwon. I was asleep for an entire day after the surgery. Then yesterday, the doctors didn't let me use any devices—they said it might affect my head.

Anxin: Sangwon, are you asleep?

Anxin: Still busy?

The next message was a picture—Anxin in hospital attire, smiling despite the exhaustion in his eyes.

Anxin: Don't I look good?

Sangwon's fingers tightened around his phone.

Anxin: Hyung, it's been 10 hours. Are you still sleeping?

Anxin: Hyung, are you okay?

Anxin: Hyung, please reply.

The most recent text had arrived just two minutes ago.

Anxin: Hyung, please reply. I miss you. And I'm worried.

Sangwon's gaze flickered to the time displayed on his screen. 4:00 PM.

His mind reeled. Did I actually sleep for 19 hours?

Shoving the blankets aside, he stumbled to his feet, rushing to the bathroom to freshen up. The moment he was done, he grabbed his phone and hit the call button.

The dial tone barely lasted a second before the call connected.

"Hyung?" Anxin's voice was laced with concern.

Sangwon exhaled sharply, his throat dry. "Xinnie..."

The weight in his chest eased just a little at the sound of Anxin's voice. He was okay. He was alive.

They talked for a while—simple words, nothing too grand or profound. Yet, in every pause, in every lingering silence, the longing between them was undeniable.

Anxin's voice was soft, filled with warmth despite the distance. "Did you eat?"

Sangwon hummed, his fingers tightening around his phone. "Yeah. You?"

"A little," Anxin admitted. "Hospital food isn't the best, but it's okay."

Sangwon sighed, rubbing his temple. "You should eat more."

Anxin chuckled. "You sound like my mom."

Sangwon didn't laugh. His mind kept replaying that dream—the lifeless look in Anxin's eyes, the suffocating helplessness he felt. It had only been two weeks since they'd been apart, but that dream had shaken him to his core.

What if it wasn't just a dream?

What if something really happened to Anxin?

Sangwon closed his eyes, swallowing the lump in his throat. "Xinnie..." His voice was quiet, almost hesitant. "Don't ever disappear on me, okay?"

Anxin paused, sensing the shift in Sangwon's tone. Then, gently, he reassured, "I won't." But the fear still lingered.

As Sangwon continued talking to Anxin, a soft knock echoed through his room.

"Sangwon, are you awake?" His mother's voice carried through the door.

Sangwon glanced at the clock again before replying, "Yes, Mom."

"Great." The door creaked open, and his mother stepped inside, carrying a tray of food. The aroma of warm soup filled the room.

From the phone, Anxin's voice chimed in, "Hyung, you haven't eaten yet?"

Sangwon sighed, rubbing his forehead. "I just woke up."

His mother, now standing by his bedside, smiled as she heard Anxin's voice. "Anxina! How are you feeling?"

Anxin chuckled softly, his voice warm even through the distance. "I'm doing better, Mrs. Lee. Just a little sore."

"That's good to hear." She nodded approvingly, then turned to Sangwon with a pointed look. "You slept too much. And you haven't eaten a proper meal since yesterday, have you?"

Sangwon stayed silent, looking away. Anxin immediately joined in. "Hyung, eat first. I'll still be here."

Sangwon exhaled in defeat as his mother set the tray down. "Fine, fine," he muttered, reaching for the spoon.

His mother gave a satisfied nod. "Good. I'll leave you to your call, but don't stay up too late, okay?" She looked at the phone. " Take care, Anxinie." Anxin nodded.

Sangwon only hummed in response, already bringing a spoonful of soup to his lips. Anxin's soft laughter rang through the phone.

"You're so stubborn," Anxin teased.

Sangwon rolled his eyes but smiled nonetheless. "Yeah, yeah. Just keep talking."

And so they continued, with Sangwon finally eating, Anxin's voice filling the quiet spaces between them, making the distance feel just a little bit smaller.

Sangwon paused between bites, setting his spoon down as he asked, "When are you getting discharged?"

Anxin hummed on the other end of the call. "Tomorrow."

Sangwon's fingers tightened around his phone. "Then... can you come back?" His voice was hopeful, almost desperate.

Anxin exhaled softly, the longing evident in his tone. "I wish I could, Hyung. But the doctor said it's better if I don't travel for now. My body still needs to recover. And I might need regular check ups"

Sangwon leaned back against his headboard, staring at the ceiling. "So I won't get to see you for a while..."

Anxin smiled, though Sangwon couldn't see it. "It won't be forever. Just a little longer, okay?"

Sangwon sighed but nodded, even if Anxin couldn't see that either. "Yeah... just a little longer."

Two months passed by in the blink of an eye.

Despite being miles apart, Anxin and Sangwon found ways to stay connected.

They texted whenever they had a free moment—quick updates, random thoughts, pictures of their meals, or even just a simple "I miss you." Calls became a daily ritual. Even if it was just for ten minutes between schedules, hearing each other's voices brought a sense of comfort.

Every other night, they would settle in for long video calls, talking for hours until one of them dozed off. Anxin would laugh at Sangwon's sleepy mumbling, and Sangwon would tease Anxin for the way his hair stuck up in the mornings.

It wasn't the same as being together, but it was enough to make the distance feel a little smaller. Enough to keep them holding on.

Today, Anxin sat in the waiting lobby of the airport, his fingers idly scrolling through his phone as he glanced at the arrivals board. His heart beat a little faster every time he saw a flight from Korea listed.

Sangwon really couldn't leave Anxin alone for too long. The distance, the time difference—it was all bearable, but just barely. As soon as he found a gap in his schedule, he had booked a ticket without hesitation.

"I'm coming to London for a week." That was all he had said in his text, and Anxin could still feel the warmth that had bloomed in his chest when he read it.

Now, sitting here, waiting for Sangwon's flight to land, he felt nervous and excited all at once.

It's only been two months, but why does it feel like a lifetime?

Anxin thought to himself, his gaze lost in the endless movement of travelers around him. The past year had changed everything. The visions, the accident, it had reshaped them in ways they never could have imagined.

He let out a quiet breath, tapping his fingers against his phone. If someone had told him a year ago that he and Sangwon would end up like this, he would have laughed. The two of them, who once couldn't stand each other, now needed each other like oxygen.

How did we get here? he wondered.

Their connection had grown in the strangest of ways, through pain, distance, and the unspoken fears they both carried. And yet, despite it all, there was no denying it, Sangwon was coming for him. Again. Because no matter what, they always found their way back to each other.

As the announcement echoed through the airport, signaling the arrival of the flight from Korea, Anxin's heart pounded with anticipation. His eyes scanned the exit eagerly, searching through the wave of passengers disembarking.

And then—there he was.

Sangwon.

The moment their eyes met, Sangwon's face broke into a bright, radiant smile, the kind that made Anxin's chest tighten with warmth. For a second, Anxin just stood there, drinking in the sight of him, as if grounding himself in the reality that Sangwon was truly here, in front of him.

Then, without another thought, he ran. Closing the distance in a heartbeat, Anxin threw himself into Sangwon's arms. Sangwon barely had time to react, but he didn't hesitate—he dropped his bag, wrapping his arms tightly around Anxin, holding him close.

It felt like a scene straight out of a drama—time slowing down, the world around them blurring, leaving just the two of them in their own bubble of warmth and familiarity.

"You're really here," Anxin mumbled into Sangwon's shoulder.

Sangwon chuckled, his arms tightening around him. "Of course I am."

And for that moment, nothing else mattered.

Sangwon pulled back just enough to look at Anxin properly, his hands still resting on Anxin's waist. "You've lost weight," he noted with a small frown, his fingers lightly tracing Anxin's jawline.

Anxin rolled his eyes but couldn't hide the soft smile tugging at his lips. "I have not. You just haven't seen me in months."

Sangwon huffed, but his thumb gently brushed over Anxin's cheek. "I'll make sure you eat properly this week."

Anxin laughed, the warmth in his chest spreading. "Oh? You're planning to be my babysitter now?"

Sangwon tilted his head playfully. "Boyfriend, actually. But I can add babysitter to the list if you want."

Anxin smacked his arm lightly before stepping back. "Come on, let's get your bags."

Sangwon picked up his dropped bag and followed Anxin out of the airport. The cold London air hit them as they stepped outside, but Anxin barely felt it. His heart was too full, his body too warm with the sheer relief of having Sangwon beside him again.

As they got into the taxi, Anxin felt Sangwon's fingers slip between his, squeezing gently. "I missed you," Sangwon admitted, voice soft yet firm.

Anxin turned to him, their eyes meeting in the dim glow of the streetlights outside. He squeezed Sangwon's hand back. "I missed you too." And just like that, everything felt right again.

As they arrived at the apartment, the familiar scent of home-cooked food lingered in the air, making Sangwon sigh in contentment. It felt warm, welcoming—like a place he belonged. The moment he stepped inside, Mrs. Zhou greeted him with a kind smile.

"Sangwon, welcome," she said, her voice gentle. "It's been a while. How was your flight?"

Sangwon bowed slightly, his face lighting up. "It was good, Mrs. Zhou. A bit long, but worth it." His eyes flickered toward Anxin, who rolled his eyes but couldn't hide the small smile playing on his lips.

Mrs. Zhou chuckled knowingly. "I'm sure it was. You two must be tired. You can put your bags in Anxin's room."

Sangwon blinked. "Oh? I thought—"

"The apartment only has two bedrooms," Mrs. Zhou explained as she led them inside. "I have my room, and Anxin's is the only other available space." She smiled teasingly. "Unless you want to sleep on the couch?"

Anxin smirked, nudging Sangwon. "You could, if you want."

Sangwon huffed, shooting him a playful glare. "You'd love that, wouldn't you?" He turned to Mrs. Zhou. "I'll stay in his room, then. Thank you."

Mrs. Zhou smiled approvingly before heading toward the kitchen. "I made dinner, so freshen up first, and then come eat."

Anxin sighed, pulling Sangwon by the wrist toward his room. "You should be honored. My mom doesn't cook for just anyone."

Sangwon grinned. "Then I must be special."

Anxin scoffed but didn't deny it. As they entered the room, Sangwon took a deep breath, taking in his surroundings. It was neat, as expected, but there were traces of Anxin everywhere—his books stacked on the desk, a small photo frame beside his bed, a few sweaters lazily draped over his chair. It felt lived in.

Sangwon plopped onto the bed with a satisfied sigh. "Ahh, I missed this."

Anxin raised an eyebrow. "My bed?"

Sangwon turned his head, smirking. "No. You."

A faint pink dusted Anxin's ears, but he quickly recovered, crossing his arms. "You're jet-lagged. Go shower while I get you something to eat."

Before he could move, Sangwon grabbed his wrist, tugging him closer. "Just sit with me for a bit first." His voice was softer now, quieter.

Anxin hesitated, then sighed, relenting. He sat beside Sangwon, who immediately leaned his head against his shoulder. A comfortable silence stretched between them, filled only with the soft hum of the city outside.

Mrs. Zhou peeked into the room, smiling fondly at the sight before quietly shutting the door, leaving them to their moment.

Anxin let out a small sigh, his fingers absentmindedly tracing patterns on the fabric of Sangwon's sweater. "You must be really tired," he murmured, glancing down at the man resting against him.

Sangwon hummed in response, his eyes fluttering shut. "Not tired, but... comfortable." His voice was laced with drowsiness, the exhaustion from the flight catching up to him.

Anxin felt his lips twitch into a small smile. "You're acting like a cat, clinging to me like this."

Sangwon chuckled but didn't move. "I flew across countries for you. I deserve this much, don't I?"

Anxin didn't argue. Instead, he let his fingers brush against Sangwon's hand, the warmth of his skin grounding him in a way he hadn't realized he needed.

After a few moments, Anxin shifted. "Come on, you need to shower before you pass out. And my mom will scold both of us if we don't eat."

Sangwon groaned but sat up, rubbing his eyes. "Fine, fine. But after that, you're telling me everything I missed about you, okay?"

Anxin tilted his head. "Everything?"

Sangwon nodded. "Everything. The checkups, the medications, how you've been feeling... No more hiding things from me."

Anxin looked away, his fingers tightening slightly on his sleeves. "I wasn't—"

Sangwon reached out, gently tucking a strand of hair behind Anxin's ear. "Xinnie." His voice was soft but firm. "No more pretending you're fine when you're not."

Anxin exhaled slowly before nodding. "Okay."

Sangwon smiled, satisfied. "Good." He ruffled Anxin's hair, earning an annoyed swat to his hand. "Now, I'll shower quickly. Don't miss me too much."

Anxin scoffed. "I might lock the door while you're gone."

Sangwon grinned as he walked toward the bathroom. "You wouldn't dare."

Anxin watched him disappear inside, his heart feeling lighter than it had in months. Sangwon was here. He wasn't alone anymore.

After Sangwon had freshened up, he stepped out of the bathroom, rubbing a towel over his damp hair. The scent of home-cooked food filled the air, making his stomach growl in anticipation. He walked toward the dining area, where Anxin and Mrs. Zhou were already setting the table.

Anxin looked up and smirked. "Took you long enough. I was starting to think you fell asleep in there."

Sangwon rolled his eyes playfully. "I was just making sure I didn't look too tired. Didn't want to ruin our reunion dinner with my jet-lagged face."

Mrs. Zhou chuckled. "You look fine, dear. Now, sit down before the food gets cold."

Sangwon didn't need to be told twice. He took a seat next to Anxin, eyeing the spread before him—warm bowls of soup, side dishes, and freshly cooked rice. It felt like home.

Anxin handed him a bowl. "Eat well. You need to recover from that long flight."

Sangwon smiled, taking the bowl from him. "You sound like a concerned housewife."

Anxin scoffed, nudging Sangwon's knee under the table. "Shut up and eat."

They dug into the meal, the clinking of chopsticks against bowls filling the room. Mrs. Zhou asked Sangwon about his flight, about his studies, and whether he had been eating properly. Anxin, though pretending not to care, was clearly listening to every word.

As they ate, Sangwon couldn't help but glance at Anxin every now and then, as if making sure he was real and not just a fleeting dream. After months of separation, sitting together like this, sharing a meal—it felt right.

Anxin caught his stare and raised an eyebrow. "What?"

Sangwon shook his head, a soft smile on his lips. "Nothing. Just happy to be here."

Anxin rolled his eyes but didn't hide the small smile tugging at his own lips.

"Eat more," Mrs. Zhou said, placing another helping of food in Sangwon's bowl. "You need to stay strong."

Sangwon chuckled. "Yes, ma'am."

The dinner continued with laughter and light conversation, a sense of warmth filling the room. For the first time in a long while, everything felt peaceful.

After Mrs. Zhou wished them goodnight and disappeared into her room, the apartment felt quieter, the hum of their shared space settling around them. Sangwon and Anxin exchanged a look, a mix of excitement and a little apprehension flickering across their faces.

"Well," Anxin said with a half-smile, running a hand through his hair as he glanced at his room. "I guess it's just the two of us tonight."

Sangwon raised an eyebrow, his smile playful. "Just the two of us, huh?" He walked over to Anxin, his hand lightly brushing against his shoulder. "I'm sure we'll manage."

Anxin chuckled, though there was a small, nervous edge to his laughter. "It's a little... cramped, though. My bed's not exactly huge. But we'll figure it out." His eyes flickered to the bed in the corner of the room, an oversized, comfortable-looking thing, and then back at Sangwon, the words hanging between them.

Sangwon, sensing Anxin's slight unease, took a step closer, placing his hand on Anxin's arm. "Hey, it's okay. No need to worry. We've shared much smaller spaces before."

Anxin's eyes softened as he looked at Sangwon. "Yeah. I guess we have."

There was a brief, comfortable silence before Anxin cleared his throat, looking away. "You know, you could take the bed, and I'll sleep on the couch. I mean, it's a sofa bed, not too bad."

Sangwon immediately shook his head. "I'm not going to kick you out of your own bed. It's fine, Xinnie. We'll figure something out. I don't mind sharing."

Anxin hesitated for a moment, his gaze drifting down to the floor. "Are you sure? I mean, we can make this work..."

Sangwon smiled reassuringly, his fingers gently lifting Anxin's chin to meet his gaze. "I'm sure. We'll be okay, I promise. We have done it before countless times."

Anxin looked into Sangwon's eyes, feeling the sincerity behind his words. His heart fluttered a little as he nodded, an unspoken understanding settling between them. He reached out, taking Sangwon's hand and guiding him toward the bed. "Alright then. Let's just... try to get some sleep. It's been a long day."

Sangwon squeezed Anxin's hand gently, a sense of calm washing over him. As they settled into the bed, side by side, the proximity felt natural, comfortable, like it always had been. There was no need for anything more, no pressure. Just the warmth of being together again.

Anxin turned to face Sangwon, a soft smile curving on his lips. "Goodnight, Sangwonie hyung."

Sangwon mirrored the smile, his heart feeling lighter than it had in months. "Goodnight, Xinnie."

Chapter Text

Anxin woke up early, the soft rays of sunlight streaming through the curtains. His excitement bubbled inside him as he glanced at the clock. 

"Hyung! Come on, wake up! We have to go out today!" he called quickly, knowing Sangwon would sleep in after their late night.

Sangwon's response came minutes later, groggy but with a hint of eagerness: "Give me five more minutes, Xinnie. I was up late..."

Anxin couldn't help but laugh, already throwing the covers off himself. He stood up, stretching before walking to the window. He could hear the distant hum of London streets-today was perfect for exploring. He quickly changed into a comfortable outfit, the sunlight casting a warm glow on his features. He had already planned the day in his mind. It would be their first real day out, and he was eager to show Sangwon around.

Anxin's fingers danced over the keys again. "Five minutes, Hyung? You're taking too long! Come on! I need you there for my new favorite café."

Sangwon's reply was almost immediate, this time with more energy. "Alright, alright. I'm coming! Don't leave without me!"

Anxin grinned, slipping on his shoes and heading out the door, walking towards the living room to wait. His heart fluttered with excitement. He wanted to show Sangwon all the little places that had quickly become his favorites during his time here in London. This café was one of them, a quaint little spot tucked away in a quiet corner of the city, where the smell of freshly brewed coffee mixed with the soft hum of conversation.

As he waited, his thoughts drifted to the past few months. Being with Sangwon, after everything they'd gone through, felt like a dream. And now, having him here in London, experiencing new memories together, made everything seem complete.

Soon, there was a knock on the door, followed by the sound of footsteps. Sangwon appeared in the hallway, looking fresh, if still a little sleepy. His eyes lit up when he saw Anxin waiting by the door, already bouncing with energy. "Alright, I'm here. Where are we going?" Sangwon asked, a wide grin spreading across his face.

Anxin's eyes sparkled. "You're in for a treat, Sangwon. Let's go."

The two of them walked out of the apartment, the cool London air greeting them. As they made their way through the bustling streets, Anxin pointed out landmarks, showing Sangwon parts of the city he had grown to love over the past few months. They laughed, joked, and shared stories as they strolled down the winding streets, the connection between them as strong as ever.

Finally, they arrived at the café. It was tucked away in a charming alley, its small exterior hiding the warmth and coziness inside. The door chimed softly as they entered, the inviting scent of coffee and pastries filling the air. Anxin led Sangwon to a corner by the window, where the sunlight streamed in, casting a soft glow over everything.

"This is it," Anxin said, settling into his seat. "My favorite spot. I've been coming here almost every day since I got here."

Sangwon looked around, taking in the ambiance. The place had a homely feel to it-soft music playing in the background, the quiet chatter of other patrons, and the gentle clink of cups and saucers. He smiled at Anxin. "It's perfect."

Anxin grinned, feeling a sense of pride in showing Sangwon his special place. "I knew you'd like it. Wait till you try their coffee."

Sangwon sat back in his chair, eyes sparkling with amusement. "I trust you, Xinnie. Lead the way."

They spent the next couple of hours there, enjoying each other's company, talking about everything and nothing, as the world outside moved on. It was simple but perfect-a peaceful day spent with the person Anxin loved most, in his new favorite place.

As they sipped on their drinks-Anxin with his vanilla cappuccino and Sangwon trying the café's signature honey cinnamon latte-they slipped into a quiet comfort that only the two of them could share. The golden light poured in through the window, casting a glow on their table that made Anxin's eyes shine even brighter.

"This is so good," Sangwon said after a long sip, licking the foam from his lips. "I think I might be in love."

Anxin raised a brow, smirking over the rim of his cup. "With the coffee or with me?"

Sangwon tilted his head, pretending to think deeply. "Hmm... hard to say. The coffee is new and exciting, but you're my favorite classic."

Anxin chuckled, his heart swelling at the way Sangwon looked at him-not just with amusement, but with warmth, like he was the most familiar, comforting thing in the world.

They stayed for a while longer, exhanging small stories, glancing out the window, playing footsie under the table, and occasionally falling into those quiet silences that weren't uncomfortable, just... content.

"I missed this," Anxin whispered at one point, fingers lightly tracing the edge of his cup.

Sangwon looked at him, his smile softening. "Me too. Feels like home when we're like this."

The words lingered in the air like a sweet aftertaste, making Anxin's chest tighten with affection.

After finishing their drinks and grabbing a couple of pastries to-go, they stepped out of the café, the breeze slightly colder now. Anxin slipped his hand into Sangwon's without a word, and Sangwon gave it a gentle squeeze in return.

"Alright, tour guide," Sangwon said, bumping shoulders with him. "What's next on the agenda?"

Anxin grinned. "I was thinking... Hyde Park?"

Sangwon nodded. "Let's go."

They walked side by side through the London streets, the city alive around them, but all either of them could feel was the quiet warmth of being with the person they'd waited months to see again.

And in that moment, surrounded by the buzz of life, Anxin looked over at Sangwon and knew-no matter where they were in the world, as long as Sangwon was beside him, he was exactly where he was meant to be.

The stroll through Hyde Park was slow, sweet, and filled with the kind of quiet affection that needed no grand declarations.

Anxin tugged Sangwon towards the lake, his hand still tightly laced with Sangwon's. Ducks floated peacefully on the water, and the golden hour cast a soft hue over the scene. Anxin turned to look at Sangwon, who was watching him instead of the view. "What?" Anxin asked with a tiny smile, cheeks slightly flushed.

Sangwon squeezed his hand gently. "Nothing. Just thinking how pretty the view is."

Anxin's lips parted to tease him, but the sincerity in Sangwon's gaze shut him up. He looked away shyly, muttering, "Cheesy."

"But true," Sangwon whispered, stopping them in their tracks. He turned to face Anxin fully, brushing a strand of hair from his forehead. "You don't even know what you do to me, Xinnie."

Anxin's heart skipped. "What do I do to you?"

Sangwon leaned in, their foreheads brushing. "You make everything feel like it's going to be okay. Even when I'm scared. Even when things get hard. You make me believe in... this."

Anxin looked up at him, eyes shimmering with emotion. "You've always been my safest place, Sangwon. Even when we hated each other, I think a part of me was just waiting to fall for you."

Sangwon chuckled softly. "So dramatic."

"Says the guy who just called me 'the view.' " Anxin stuck out his tongue, then grinned when Sangwon laughed and leaned in closer.

Their lips met gently-soft and unhurried-like two puzzle pieces falling perfectly into place. People passed by, but neither of them noticed. In that kiss, they melted time, distance, fears-everything else faded away.

When they pulled apart, Anxin rested his head on Sangwon's shoulder as they continued walking, the world quiet around them. "I could stay like this forever," Anxin murmured.

Sangwon kissed the top of his head. "Then let's make forever happen."

And with their fingers interlaced, hearts finally in sync, they wandered deeper into the park, into the city, into each other's lives-like lovers who had finally found their way home.

As they left the park and headed toward Anxin's another favorite café, their joined hands swung between them.

"Okay, but seriously," Sangwon began, "if this café doesn't have good hot chocolate, I'm blaming you."

Anxin gasped in mock offense. "Excuse me? This café is practically a second home to me. Their hot chocolate could fix a broken heart."

Sangwon raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Is that how you healed after all the times I beat you in debate club?"

Anxin scoffed. "First of all, delusional. Second, I let you win once because you looked like you were about to cry."

"I don't cry in public," Sangwon said with a dramatic flip of his hair.

"You cried when your guitar string snapped mid-performance."

"That was emotional expression!" Sangwon insisted.

Anxin laughed, eyes crinkling. "Aww, baby."

Sangwon squinted. "I swear, you're lucky you're cute."

Anxin gave a cheeky smile, nudging Sangwon with his shoulder. "You know, I am aware."

They reached the café, a cozy corner shop with fairy lights strung above the windows and the smell of cinnamon and roasted coffee beans drifting in the air. The bell chimed as they entered.

The barista, a young woman who clearly recognized Anxin, smiled wide. "The usual for you, Anxin?"

"And one for my boyfriend," Anxin said sweetly, nudging Sangwon forward.

Sangwon blinked. "Boyfriend?"

Anxin turned to him with innocent eyes. "Oh, I'm sorry. Did you want to be introduced as 'the clingy guy who sends me thirty texts when I don't answer in five minutes'? "

Sangwon crossed his arms, lips twitching. "I will throw a cinnamon bun at you."

Anxin leaned forward with a teasing grin. "Then I'll take a bite right out of it. Romantic, no?"

"Deranged," Sangwon muttered, but the blush on his ears gave him away.

They sat by the window, sipping their drinks, sharing a slice of cake Anxin insisted was "life-changing."

When Sangwon reached for the last bite, Anxin used his fork to steal it and pop it into his mouth dramatically. Sangwon stared. "You are an actual villain."

Anxin chewed slowly, smug. "You love this villain."

Sangwon rolled his eyes, then leaned across the table to kiss the frosting off the corner of Anxin's lips. "Unfortunately," he whispered, "I really do."

Anxin blinked, smile softening, and he nudged Sangwon's foot under the table. "Forever, remember?" Sangwon said, threading their fingers together again.

Anxin grinned, heart light, "Forever."

And somewhere between the sips of hot chocolate, stolen cake, and ridiculous teasing-they both knew this was it. This was love, silly and warm and theirs.

They stayed there for over an hour, talking about everything and nothing. From Anxin's obsession with the cafés to Sangwon's classes, the conversation never paused. Even their silences were soft, filled with glances and gentle smiles.

As the sun dipped lower, casting golden light through the window, Anxin suddenly stood up and stretched. "Alright, lover boy. Time for the next part of the tour."

Sangwon raised a brow. "And that would be?"

"You'll see," Anxin grinned, grabbing his hand and pulling him out of the café.

They wandered through cobbled streets, laughing at the silly souvenirs in shop windows and pausing to feed pigeons at Anxin's insistence-though Sangwon kept dodging them, muttering, "They look like they're plotting something."

At one point, Anxin pointed to a giant painted heart on a wall. "Let's take a picture!"

Sangwon groaned. "Not in front of that-do you want us to look like cheesy tourists?"

"Yes, cause we are." Anxin said unapologetically. "Cheesy and in love. Come on."

Sangwon gave in, letting Anxin pull him closer as they posed, Anxin kissing his cheek just as the camera clicked.

"I'm posting that," Anxin said immediately.

"No you're not," Sangwon said, already trying to grab his phone. "My image-"

"Too late," Anxin sang, skipping ahead and holding the phone above his head. "Posted. Captioned it 'my favorite view in London.' "

Sangwon stopped, blinking, caught off guard.

Anxin turned around and walked back to him, smiling more gently now. "Because it is. You."

Sangwon didn't reply. Instead, he leaned in and kissed him, slow and quiet in the middle of the street.

People passed. A few whispered, few complained, few smiled, a couple of tourists whispered, "So cute," but neither of them noticed.

When they pulled away, Anxin's smile had turned softer, almost bashful. "You always kiss me like it's the last time."

Sangwon exhaled slowly. "That's because I keep waking up from dreams where I lose you."

Anxin reached up, cupping his face gently. "You're not dreaming now."

"I know," Sangwon whispered. "But I'm still scared."

Anxin brushed his thumbs across Sangwon's cheeks. "Then let's just keep living in today."

Sangwon nodded, pressing his forehead to Anxin's. "Just don't leave my today."

"I'm staying for all of them," Anxin promised.

And hand in hand, they walked toward the sunset, two people who once were rivals, now two hearts tethered across time, choosing each other again and again-today, tomorrow, and always.
The sky above them was painted in the softest shades of gold and lavender as the sun began its descent, casting a warm glow across the city. The Thames shimmered in the distance, and the shadows stretched long behind them as they walked along a quiet path near the riverbank.

Anxin stopped walking, tugging lightly on Sangwon's hand. "Let's sit here for a while."

They found a wooden bench overlooking the water, tucked beneath a tree whose leaves danced gently in the breeze. The rustling of leaves and the distant hum of the city melted into a peaceful lull, broken only by the occasional sound of footsteps or laughter drifting by.

Sangwon sat down first, and Anxin immediately curled into his side, resting his head on Sangwon's shoulder. Sangwon chuckled softly, wrapping an arm around his waist. "You're always cold," he said, pulling Anxin a little closer.

"And you're always warm," Anxin smiled, eyes half-lidded as he watched the sunset paint fire across the clouds. "Perfect combination, don't you think?"

Sangwon looked at him instead of the sky. "Yeah... I think it's perfect."

There was a long pause where neither of them spoke. Just two hearts beating in rhythm as the sun slowly dipped lower, casting a golden halo around them.

Anxin reached into his pocket and pulled out a little polaroid photo from earlier-the one in front of the painted heart wall. He held it up. "Proof that cheesy love works."

Sangwon laughed. "I'm still filing a protest."

"You can file whatever you want. I'm still keeping it beside my bed."

Sangwon took the photo, looked at it, then looked at Anxin. "You look happy here."

"I am happy," Anxin whispered. "With you, right now... I feel alive."

Sangwon didn't reply right away. He kissed Anxin's hair instead. "I used to think the past life dreams were a curse," he murmured. "But now I think they were just... reminders. Of how much I'd be missing if I didn't find you again."

Anxin looked up at him, eyes glassy. "You always find me, Hyung."

"And I always will."

The sun dipped fully below the horizon, the sky now soaked in hues of indigo and rose. And under that vast, fading light, they stayed-two souls stitched together by lifetimes, now resting in a present full of love, light, and the promise of forever.

Sangwon gently turned Anxin to face him, his hands resting on Anxin's shoulders. The soft glow of the fading sunset framed their silhouettes, and for a moment, the world around them slowed. "Anxin-ah..." Sangwon's voice was quiet but firm, his gaze locking with Anxin's. "Your next surgery is just a few months away... and I'll be back in Seoul by then."

Anxin opened his mouth to speak, but Sangwon gently shook his head and continued, his eyes filled with a mix of concern and tenderness. "So please, promise me-promise me you'll take care of yourself. Eat properly. Rest when you're tired. Don't push yourself too hard. Be healthy... and come back to me soon." He lifted one hand to cup Anxin's cheek, thumb brushing softly across his skin. "I know you're strong, but it's okay to lean on people too. Especially me."

Anxin's eyes shimmered with emotion as he reached up and held Sangwon's wrist gently. "I promise," he whispered. "I'll be okay, Hyung... and I'll come back to you."

Sangwon smiled faintly, pulling him into a tight hug. "Good. Because I don't want a world where you're not in it." They stood there, wrapped in each other's warmth, as the stars began to blink alive in the sky above them.

Finally, the days slipped by faster than either of them had hoped. The week in London had been a pocket of warmth and love - laughter in cafés, quiet hand-holding during walks, shared glances over breakfast, and soft goodnights whispered in the dark. But time, as always, was unforgiving.

And now, they stood at the airport. The final call for Sangwon's flight to Seoul echoed faintly through the terminal.

Anxin clutched the strap of Sangwon's backpack, reluctant to let go. "You're really leaving, huh?"

Sangwon gave a soft chuckle, trying to lighten the air. "Just for now. Someone needs to help Leo hyung keep the team in check."

Anxin let out a small laugh but his eyes betrayed the way his heart sank. "You'll text, right?"

"Every day," Sangwon promised, brushing Anxin's hair away from his face, thumb lingering on his cheekbone. "I'll call whenever I can. You just focus on getting better, okay?"

Anxin nodded, lips pressed together to keep them from trembling. "You better call soon."

Sangwon leaned in, resting their foreheads together. "As soon as I can. And next time, you're the one coming to Seoul."

Anxin chuckled, blinking away the emotion. "Deal."

A final boarding call echoed again. Sangwon sighed, pulling Anxin into one last tight embrace. They held onto each other like they were afraid the other might disappear.

"I love you," Sangwon whispered into Anxin's hair.

"I love you more," Anxin replied, voice barely above a breath.

And then, like all heartbreaking goodbyes, Sangwon slowly pulled away, walking backward for a few steps, eyes still on Anxin until he had no choice but to turn around.

Anxin stood there, watching until he couldn't see him anymore. And when he finally turned to leave, his chest felt both full and hollow - full from the love they shared, hollow from the space Sangwon left behind.

Anxin stepped out of the terminal, the cold London air brushing against his cheeks, but it wasn't the chill that made him wrap his arms around himself - it was the ache of parting. He reached for his phone almost on instinct, opening their chat and scrolling through the countless selfies, memes, and sweet voice notes Sangwon had sent over the week. A message blinked in just as he smiled at one of the selfies of them sharing a ridiculous dessert at his favorite café.

Sangwon: I miss you already.

Anxin's heart tightened, but he smiled softly.

Anxin: You just boarded.

Sangwon: Still counts.

He chuckled, typing slowly.

Sangwon: I'll be waiting... so don't make me wait too long, Anxin.

Anxin: Never. I'll be back before you know it.

Back on the plane, Sangwon leaned against the window, earphones in and a playlist Anxin made for him playing softly. He stared at the clouds, fingers tracing invisible patterns on the glass. Every song reminded him of the warmth of Anxin's hand in his, the soft laughter, the sarcastic bickering, the whispered confessions at night.

He had promised to come back during Anxin's surgery - and this time, he meant to return with more than just flowers or chocolates. He'd return with a plan.

Because Anxin wasn't just someone he loved - he was someone he was building a future with. And even though they were oceans apart again, their hearts beat in sync - counting the days, the hours, and the seconds until they'd be side by side once more.

And in London, Anxin looked up at the sky streaked with fading sunlight and whispered to himself, "Come back soon, Sangwon... because I already miss you more than I can say."

The following weeks passed in a rhythm only they could understand - a dance of chats, messages, and stolen video calls in between their routines.

Every morning began with a "Good morning, Xinnie" or a "Wake up, Hyung" -  accompanied by blurry selfies and sleepy smiles. Anxin made it a mission to try something new every few days: a weird local snack, a quiet bookstore tucked in a corner street, or painting a mug at a pottery café. He'd always send pictures to Sangwon, adding dramatic captions like, "This cookie tried to kill me. 0/10. Come save me next time." or "Tell me this scarf doesn't scream 'date me.'"

Sangwon, on the other hand, kept busy with classes, studio sessions, and rehearsals. Still, his camera roll slowly filled with pictures he'd take just for Anxin - the sun-drenched university lawns, a song draft screen with a caption that read "Guess who inspired this?", or a clip of him goofing around with Geonwoo and Sanghyeon with a note: "I miss my favorite person in crime."

Their calls were often chaotic - Anxin lying sideways on the bed complaining about British food while Sangwon laughed with his mouth full of instant ramen. Some nights, they'd quietly fall asleep on call, the soft hum of each other's breathing more comforting than words.

Despite the distance, the bond only grew stronger - like vines wrapping tighter with every shared second. Each message was a promise. Each call, a heartbeat.

And each laugh, a thread pulling them closer across the miles.

One rainy afternoon, Anxin sent a video - the camera was angled at the window, raindrops trickling down the glass as he hummed softly in the background. His voice barely above a whisper, he said, "I wish you were here. It's the kind of weather that makes me want to cuddle up and steal all your warmth."

Sangwon watched the video on loop while lying in bed, smiling like an idiot, the ache of missing Anxin settling deep in his chest. He quickly sent a reply, flipping the camera to show himself wrapped in a blanket. "I'm saving all my warmth for you, you heater thief. Come home soon, or I'll freeze without your annoying feet under the blanket."

They didn't always say "I love you" outright - sometimes, it was Anxin reminding Sangwon to carry an umbrella, or Sangwon setting reminders for Anxin to take his meds. Sometimes, it was the way Anxin saved a seat for Sangwon at a café, even though he wasn't there, and sometimes, it was the way Sangwon played every new song draft for Anxin first, no matter how messy it was.

One night, during a longer video call, Sangwon rested his chin on his palm, watching Anxin ramble about some random museum he'd visited.

"You know," he said, cutting Anxin off mid-rant about ancient teapots, "Even the most boring things sound amazing when you talk about them."

Anxin blinked, caught off guard. "Are you flirting with me, Lee Sangwon-ssi?"

Sangwon smirked. "Of course. You're my boyfriend. No worse you are my fiancé It's in my job description."

Anxin giggled, cheeks slightly red. "Do it again."

So Sangwon leaned closer to the screen and whispered, "I miss you so much, Xinnie. I can't wait till you're back in my arms."

Anxin looked away, heart thudding against his ribs, trying to act cool. "Okay, now stop. You'll make me cry, and my mom's gonna ask why I'm sobbing over my phone again."

Sangwon just smiled, eyes soft. "Then cry. I'll cry with you."

Anxin stepped into the doctor's room, his hands slightly clammy, but his expression calm. Mrs. Zhou followed closely behind, her worry barely masked behind a soft smile. The doctor looked up from the reports and greeted them with a gentle nod. "Please, take a seat."

Mrs. Zhou leaned forward almost immediately, her voice edged with concern. "How is it, doctor? Is everything alright?"

The doctor glanced at Anxin briefly and then smiled reassuringly. "Everything seems fine. The first surgery is went well. His body is responding better than we expected. As of now, there's nothing alarming."

Anxin let out a breath he didn't realize he was holding. The doctor continued, "In the next two months, just ensure he remains stress-free. No overexertion, no late nights, and definitely no skipping meals."

Anxin raised an eyebrow. "That sounds like mom's checklist every morning."

The doctor chuckled. "Well, your mom is on the right track. If all goes well, we'll be ready to proceed with the second surgery as scheduled."

Mrs. Zhou nodded, visibly relieved. She reached over to squeeze Anxin's hand. "Did you hear that, sweetie? You're doing well."

Anxin gave her a small smile, then turned to the doctor. "Thank you, really. I'll do my best to behave."

The doctor smiled warmly. "I'm counting on you, Anxin."

As they left the room, Mrs. Zhou wrapped her arm around her son's shoulder and whispered, "Sangwon will be so proud to hear this."

Anxin felt the hope bloom a little brighter in his chest.

Anxin typed the message quickly, his fingers tapping the screen with excitement.

Anxin: Hyung! Doctor said everything's going well. First surgery was a success and second one is in two months! He told me to stay stress-free, so I'm officially banned from drama and overthinking! Haha.

He attached a selfie-his hair slightly messy, but his smile brighter than ever, cheeks slightly flushed from the excitement.

Meanwhile, halfway across the world, Sangwon stood in front of the glass doors of Mr. Lee's office, the buzzing chaos of the LG Labels headquarters echoing down the hall. His phone buzzed, and the moment he saw Anxin's name on the screen, his face softened into a smile.

He read the message and chuckled under his breath.

"Good job, Xinnie," he whispered to himself.

But that warmth didn't last long. He tucked the phone away, straightening his blazer and inhaling deeply before knocking on the door.

Inside was tension-papers scattered, the PR team whispering urgently, and Mr. Lee pacing with frustration written all over his face.

A scandal had erupted overnight. One of LG Labels' top artists had been exposed for alleged misconduct, and the press was having a field day. The company's reputation was spiraling, and Sangwon-the son of the company's head and the unofficial crisis fixer-had to step in.

"Sangwon," Mr. Lee said as soon as he entered. "We're in trouble. I need you to take charge of this now."

Sangwon nodded, already flipping open his tablet. "I'll handle it. But we need to stay ahead of the press."

He worked with swift focus, but in the back of his mind, Anxin's cheerful message echoed like a sweet melody. He couldn't tell Anxin-not yet. He didn't want him to worry, not when he was recovering. So he smiled at his screen once more and typed:

Sangwon: That's the best news I've heard today. You better listen to the doctor-and your mom. I'm proud of you, Xinnie.

Then he locked his phone and buried himself in the crisis at hand-his heart heavy, but steady for the one waiting across the ocean.

Sangwon, amidst the flurry of phone calls and damage control meetings, stole a moment of quiet in the corner of the conference room. He unlocked his phone and opened the chat with Mrs. Zhou. His fingers typed quickly, his concern laced into every word.

Sangwon: Aunty... I really need your help. Please don't let Anxin find out about what's happening here. He can't find out about the scandal. He's doing so well with recovery, and the doctor said he needs to be stress-free. Please... just keep him distracted, happy, anything. I'll handle everything here.

He stared at the message for a beat, then hit send. Almost instantly, the typing bubble appeared.

Mrs. Zhou: Of course, dear. Don't worry. I won't let him find out a thing. He's just finished painting something for you-he's in such high spirits. I'll keep it that way.

Sangwon let out a breath he hadn't realized he was holding.

Sangwon: Thank you, truly. I'll come back soon. Just... keep him smiling.

Mrs. Zhou: Take care of yourself too dear.

As he tucked the phone back into his pocket, his expression hardened again-returning to the face the world needed to see. But deep down, all he wanted was to be beside Anxin again.

Chapter Text

Back in London, Anxin was completely unaware of the chaos unfolding in Seoul. He sat cross-legged on the floor of his room, paint smudges on his cheek, proudly holding up the canvas he'd just finished, a soft water color of the sunset they watched together. He snapped a photo and sent it to Sangwon with a message:

Anxin: For you. I miss our sunsets. When are you coming? I miss you a lot.

Sangwon saw the message pop up as he exited Mr. Lee's office, where he had just faced a heated discussion with the board. Despite the stress, a smile tugged at his lips. He opened the picture and let his thumb brush over the screen as if it were Anxin's face.

Sangwon: It's beautiful, Xinnie. Just like you.
               I'm working on something right now, but I'll come to you as soon as I can. Promise.

Anxin: You're being weird. You never miss video calls this much. Are you okay?

Sangwon hesitated. He wanted to tell him everything. About the chaos. The media. The sleepless nights. But instead,

Sangwon: I'm just a little busy, but everything's fine, silly. You focus on painting more sunsets and eating properly. And take your vitamins. Or I'm flying there just to nag you.

Anxin: Is that a threat or a promise? Because I kind of want both.

Sangwon chuckled, shaking his head. His heart ached to be by Anxin's side, but for now, this was all he could do—protect him from a distance.

Meanwhile, Mrs. Zhou quietly entered Anxin's room with a plate of cut fruits. "Another masterpiece?" she asked, glancing at the painting.

Anxin smiled brightly. "I sent it to Hyung. He liked it."

She smiled back, gently placing the plate beside him. "Of course he did. You always make his world a little brighter."

As Anxin returned to humming while painting, Mrs. Zhou's heart ached with the weight of the secret she promised to keep for his peace, for his recovery, and for Sangwon, who was doing everything he could from miles away.

As days turned into weeks, Sangwon kept juggling the chaos of the scandal while maintaining his calm façade for Anxin. Every message he sent was carefully worded, hiding the stress behind sweet nothings and emoji-laced replies.

Meanwhile, Anxin though smiling and laughing had started noticing the little cracks. He sat on his bed one evening, phone resting on his lap after yet another short, hurried call with Sangwon. It used to be long conversations about everything and nothing, but now... it felt like Sangwon was always in a rush. He texted:

Anxin: You sure everything's okay, hyung? You sound tired. You barely smile these days.

Sangwon stared at the message on his screen, standing outside a press conference. His hands trembled for a second before he typed back:

Sangwon: Just missing you, that's all. Don't worry about me, Xinnie. I'll be back to normal soon—before you even notice.

Anxin: I always notice, Hyung. You're my favorite person, remember?

The message hit harder than expected.

That night, Sangwon couldn't sleep. The weight of everything Anxin's recovery, the scandal, his hidden exhaustion—pressed on his chest like a thousand bricks. He finally called Mrs. Zhou late that night.

"Sangwon?" she whispered, stepping away from Anxin's door.

"Mrs. Zhou, I don't know how much longer I can keep this from him."

She paused, concern softening her voice. "He's worried too. But he's strong. You both are."

"I just want to protect him until the surgery," Sangwon said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Once that's done, I'll tell him everything."

Mrs. Zhou sighed gently. "Alright. But remember, he loves you too much not to see through you. Just... hold on a little longer."

Back in London, Anxin stared at the half-finished letter he was writing for Sangwon. He hadn't sent one in a while.

"To my Sangwon,
If you're hiding something to protect me, thank you. But remember, you don't have to carry everything alone. We promised to face things together, right?"

He folded the letter neatly and kept it beside his bed, whispering into the night,
"Come soon, hyung. Before I miss you too much to breathe."

Seoul was burning. Not literally, but in the world of entertainment, a scandal was like wildfire and this one was blazing through LG Labels at a terrifying pace.

Paparazzi camped outside the agency's gates like hawks, cameras flashing every time someone stepped out. The air inside the building was thick with tension, interns whispering in corners, managers running around with phones glued to their ears, and executives locking themselves in meeting rooms for hours.

Sangwon stood in Mr. Lee's office, arms crossed tightly, his face expressionless. His father, CEO of LG Labels, sat behind the desk, eyes heavy with fatigue.

"We're losing sponsors by the hour," Mr. Lee said, tossing another file onto the growing pile. "The board is pressing for a statement."

Sangwon exhaled. "We can't release anything until we have control of the narrative."

"The artist's contract is under review. And now some of the media are linking your name too claiming you're covering it up." Mr. Lee's tone was sharp but tired. "We need you to speak up soon. Calm the storm."

Sangwon clenched his fists. "I'll do the press conference. But not a word about Anxin."

Mr. Lee gave him a pointed look. "You know how these vultures work. If they get a whiff of anything—"

"I said not a word." Sangwon's voice was cold, resolute. "He's in recovery. He doesn't deserve to be dragged into this."

His phone buzzed. Anxin's name lit up the screen. Sangwon stared at it for a moment, then silenced the call.

He couldn't answer right now. Not with the chaos storming around him.

Outside, a protest had formed, fans shouting, holding banners that read "LG LABELS: TELL THE TRUTH!" and "JUSTICE FOR THE TRAINEES!" The scandal involved more than just a top artist. Allegations of manipulation, fake audition results, and favoritism had surfaced. Trainees who once dreamed of stardom were now speaking out, their stories catching fire on social media.

Sangwon had to fix this. He stayed at the agency till dawn, pouring over statements, consulting lawyers, drafting an emergency PR plan. All the while, his heart tugged toward London—toward the person he loved who had no idea the world back home was crumbling.

But Sangwon had made his choice. He would keep Anxin safe from all of this. Even if it meant burying the chaos inside himself.

The storm in Seoul wasn't calming down, if anything, it was escalating faster than anyone could control.

Two major sponsors publicly withdrew their contracts with LG Labels overnight. Social media was a mess—#LGLScandal trended number two globally. Netizens uncovered years-old videos, cryptic past tweets, even old interview clips, spinning conspiracy theories like wildfire. The label's stocks dropped a staggering 14% in a single day.

Inside the agency, it was war. Sangwon was running on less than three hours of sleep. He sat in a darkened conference room, blue light from laptop screens painting his features in cold hues. PR heads spoke in panicked tones, analysts rattled off numbers, and legal advisors passed thick folders filled with clauses and emergency exit plans.

"Someone leaked the private trainee documents," one manager stammered. "Names, rankings, internal assessments—it's all online now."

Sangwon ran a hand through his hair, his jaw clenched tight. "Find out who leaked it. We need a name before noon."

"Sangwon," Mr. Lee barked from across the table, "the reporters are dragging you into this now. You were at every major audition the past two years—they're calling you the face of the corruption."

"I'm not the face of anything," he snapped. "I'm the only one trying to clean this mess up."

Then, his phone buzzed again.

Anxin: "Missing your voice today. Call when you're free?"
Anxin: "Just made your favorite tea. Wish you were here."
Anxin: "You okay? Please be okay."

Sangwon swallowed hard. His heart ached. He typed a short reply:

"Miss you too. Work's insane. Call you tonight."

He couldn't tell him. Not now. Not when Anxin was healing, smiling, walking through parks and discovering cute cafés. Sangwon had seen every photo, listened to every voice note—Anxin's voice getting stronger day by day, the sparkle returning to his words. And so Sangwon wore a mask. He walked into press conferences with a calm, rehearsed smile. He reassured investors, soothed angry fans, shielded junior artists who were too scared to speak. All while the gossip columns grew bolder:

"Golden Boy Lee Sangwon —Savior or Scapegoat?"
"Insiders Claim Sangwon Knew All Along!"
"Where Is His Fashion empire heir Boyfriend Amidst the Chaos?"

That last one almost made him hurl his phone at the wall.

The knives were out. And they were sharpening. But Sangwon didn't care about his own name. He just couldn't let Anxin's be dragged through the mud. Not now. Not ever.

So he prepared to walk into another storm of flashing cameras and furious questions. Alone.

The grand launch of Zhasions' flagship store in Seoul was supposed to be a moment of pride for the Zhou family—a culmination of years of craftsmanship, vision, and success. The venue was decorated with soft golden lighting, lush floral arrangements, and the distinctive scent of Zhasions' signature fragrance wafting through the air. But tension lurked beneath the elegance.

As Mr. Zhou stepped up to the podium, reporters flooded the floor, cameras flashing in rapid succession. Though Zhasions was not involved in the recent LG Labels scandal, its close partnership with the conglomerate had dragged the Zhous into unwanted speculation.

"Mr. Zhou, what is your comment on the scandal involving LG Labels' top artist?"

"Given your business partnership with LG Labels, is Zhasions at risk?"

"Is Anxin Zhou still involved in public campaigns, or has he distanced himself intentionally?"

Mr. Zhou kept a calm, polished expression, adjusting the button on his dark grey jacket before speaking into the mic. "Zhasions is an independent family-owned brand. Our collaboration with LG Labels is strictly creative and commercial. The internal affairs of their company are theirs alone, and we are not implicated in any scandal."

The crowd murmured, but another reporter leaned in. "Sir, with all due respect—Anxin Zhou was the face of your last campaign. His absence now is notable. Is there any connection between his stay abroad and the current issues with LG?"

There was a slight flicker in Mr. Zhou's eyes, not anger but a silent warning. "My son, Anxin, has gone abroad  due to health reasons. He recently underwent surgery and is under recovery. I would appreciate it if we respected his privacy and not conflate personal health matters with business controversies."

The reporters didn't let up.

"There are rumors Anxin knew of LG's artist issues early and stepped back—"

"Is it true that Sangwon Lee is playing damage control for both LG and the Zhous?"

At that, Mr. Zhou spoke with unmistakable finality, voice cutting through the noise like glass. "Sangwon Lee is not an employee of Zhasions. His personal or professional actions are his own, and he has our full support as a trusted partner. Any further baseless speculation will be treated as defamation and addressed legally."

The room went silent. A moment later, he smiled politely and gestured toward the display behind him. "Now, if there are no further relevant questions, I'd like to redirect your attention to the stunning Autumn/Winter collection we're launching today."

Behind the calm exterior, though, Mr. Zhou knew exactly what was happening and how close the fire was creeping. But he'd built Zhasions from the ground up, and he wasn't about to let someone else's scandal pull it down. Not on his watch. Not when his son's peace and someone he now considered like family was on the line.

The atmosphere inside the Lee mansion was heavy, the kind of silence that buzzed with tension rather than peace. The chandelier above the grand dining table cast soft reflections onto the polished wood, but no one was paying attention to the beauty of their surroundings tonight. Mr. Lee sat at the head of the table, his brows furrowed deeply, his hands folded together in thought. Mrs. Lee, composed but visibly anxious, kept glancing between her husband and their guest, Mr. Zhou.

"This was supposed to be a controlled fire," Mr. Lee finally said, voice low and strained. "We had everything under wraps. How did this leak get so far?"

Mr. Zhou leaned back slightly, crossing one leg over the other, calm but focused. "Because someone inside LG Labels wanted it to explode. Someone with power and a personal grudge. This isn't just about one scandal, it's sabotage."

Mrs. Lee rubbed her temple, sighing. "The press is connecting everything. The artist's scandal, the sudden contract dissolutions, even Anxin's absence. They're spinning a story we didn't authorize."

"We need to protect him," Mr. Zhou said firmly. "Anxin has nothing to do with this. If his name keeps getting dragged through the mud, it will not only affect his mental health but also delay his surgery. He doesn't need this stress."

"And Sangwon?" Mrs. Lee asked, her eyes softening.

Mr. Zhou nodded. "I've asked him to stay quiet about it to Anxin. He's doing everything he can, but he's overwhelmed. He's a boy trying to clean up a mess created by people older and greedier than him."

Mr. Lee exhaled heavily. "We can't let the kids carry the weight of our battles. We can't let them burn in a fire caused by incompetence of others."

Silence fell again for a beat, until Mr. Zhou leaned forward. "I suggest we issue a formal statement, separating Zhasions publicly from LG's internal affairs. That protects our brand. And we quietly support Sangwon behind the scenes while keeping Anxin shielded. If it means I have to fly back and forth to London often, so be it."

Mr. Lee looked at him with a hint of gratitude. "You're a good father, and a good business partner."

Mr. Zhou offered a small smile. "And Anxin is a good kid. He deserves peace. So does Sangwon."

Mrs. Lee placed a hand over her husband's. "Then we move together, as a family. Let them have their happiness... we'll handle the war." And with that, three powerful figures sat together, not as business giants but as parents, determined to protect what truly mattered.

Mr. Lee nodded slowly, the weight of everything resting heavy on his shoulders. He exchanged a glance with his wife, then turned back to Mr. Zhou. "I'll call for an internal audit first thing tomorrow. We'll find the leak. Whoever's been feeding the press, whether they're inside LG Labels or someone outside, we'll track them down."

Mr. Zhou sat forward slightly. "And if it's one of your own?"

"Then they'll be dealt with," Mr. Lee said firmly. "We've built too much over the years to let it be burned down by greed or jealousy."

Mrs. Lee sipped her tea, her gaze distant. "It's heartbreaking... watching our boys suffer quietly. Sangwon—he's always been calm, steady. But I can see the cracks now. He's tired, and he's scared. He just doesn't show it."

Mr. Zhou's expression softened. "Anxin too. He smiles through the pain. Sometimes I wonder if he's stronger than we give him credit for, or if he's just used to pretending."

A heavy silence settled in again before Mr. Lee spoke, voice low. "I never imagined we'd be fighting a media war while one son is battling a scandal, and the other's fighting for his life."

"No one ever does," Mr. Zhou murmured. "But we protect them. Like we always have."

Mrs. Lee turned to him. "Have you spoken to Anxin recently?"

"He called this morning. Sent a picture of some strange dessert he made Lianhua try," Mr. Zhou chuckled softly. "Told me they're planning to visit the botanical gardens next week. He sounded... light. Peaceful."

"That's good," Mrs. Lee smiled faintly. "Let's not let the storm in Seoul reach him."

Mr. Zhou nodded. "I'll fly out if things get worse. I'll make an excuse, say it's for business. As long as he doesn't find out."

Just then, a staff member knocked lightly and entered with a tablet. "There's been a new article, sir," she said. "It's spreading fast on social media. Allegations that LG Labels forged financial documents. They're using old pictures of Mr. Sangwon at the firm as part of the story."

Mr. Lee took the tablet and skimmed the article, jaw tightening. "They're trying to drag him in."

Mrs. Lee stood up sharply. "We can't let this grow. If this continues, someone's going to involve Anxin next."

Mr. Zhou stood too. "Then it's time we stop playing defense."

Mr. Lee's eyes narrowed, fierce with resolve. "Let's go to war, then."

Outside, the night grew darker, and the storm over Seoul began to thunder louder. But within the walls of the Lee mansion, alliances were being formed not out of business, but out of love and the need to protect what truly mattered.

Sangwon stared blankly at the screen in the office, a mess of open tabs, breaking headlines, and frantic messages from the PR team flooding in.

"LG LABELS UNDER FIRE"
"Sangwon Lee's Name Dragged Into Financial Forgery Scandal"
"Fans Demand Clarity – Where is the Truth?"

His phone buzzed again.

PR Manager: The legal team wants to meet at 5. Media requests are piling up. Are you okay to address anything tomorrow?

He didn't reply.

Sangwon leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temple. He hadn't slept properly in days. Coffee no longer worked. And the worst part? He couldn't even talk to Anxin. His fingers hovered over Anxin's name on his screen. He could already imagine the way Anxin would say, "Hyung, just tell me what's wrong," in that soft but persistent tone of his. But he couldn't risk it. Anxin was healing, and stress would only make it worse. One hint of the chaos here, and Anxin would hop on a plane the next day. He knew it.

Sangwon tossed his phone aside and stood, pacing the length of the office. His suit was wrinkled from yesterday's meeting that stretched past midnight. His eyes were red from staring at damage control reports.

He hated this. He hated the way his family was being targeted. The way people doubted his integrity. And most of all, he hated pretending to be okay when all he wanted was to collapse.

There was a knock on the door. It was Leo, who had been checking on him since everything escalated. "You should eat something," Leo said, holding out a food box. "You look like you're about to pass out."

Sangwon sighed and shook his head. "Not hungry."

"Sangwon... everyone's working their asses off to fix this. But they're looking at you for strength. If you fall, the whole thing crashes."

Sangwon chuckled bitterly. "You know what's funny? I don't even care about the company right now. I care that my name being in this mess might affect Anxin."

Leo softened. "He still doesn't know?"

"No. And he won't. Not if I can help it."

There was a beat of silence before Leo said, "You're not Superman, you know."

Sangwon smiled faintly. "He thinks I am."

Outside the office, cameras clicked nonstop. Reporters still lingered near the gates. The air was thick with speculation.

Inside, Sangwon sat down again, opened a blank document, and began drafting a statement. One that wouldn't mention Anxin. One that wouldn't beg for sympathy. Just facts. Clarity. Strength. His hands trembled, but his eyes were steady. For Anxin... for his family, he would carry the weight. Even if the storm swallowed him whole.

Meanwhile in London, Anxin sat on the window seat of his bedroom, the soft rain tapping against the glass as he cradled a warm cup of tea. The view outside was calm , the city lights blurred by raindrops, people moving below with umbrellas, life steady and predictable.

But inside him, something tugged. He glanced down at his phone. Sangwon hadn't replied to his last message from two hours ago. That in itself wasn't odd — Sangwon was busy often — but lately, something felt...off. The replies were shorter, the video calls ended quicker, and that familiar warmth in Sangwon's voice seemed slightly dulled.

Anxin tucked his knees to his chest and frowned.

Anxin: Are you sure everything is okay? You sound... tired lately.
Anxin: Don't lie, Hyung. I know you better than that.
Anxin: But I'll wait until you're ready. Just don't disappear on me, okay?

He didn't hit send. Not yet. He just stared at the words, heart tight with the growing feeling that something wasn't being told to him.

The room door creaked open and Mrs. Zhou peeked in with a gentle smile. "You're not asleep yet?"

Anxin shook his head. "Wasn't sleepy."

She walked over and placed a hand on his head, brushing back a strand of hair. "You've always been sensitive to people's silences."

"I can't help it," Anxin murmured. "I feel like he's drowning, but smiling through it."

Mrs. Zhou didn't answer right away. She sat beside him, silent for a beat. "Maybe he is. But sometimes the strongest people hide the storm until they've calmed it on their own. You taught me that, you know?"

Anxin chuckled softly. "I hate being on the other end of it."

Mrs. Zhou kissed his forehead. "He'll come back to you when he's ready. And when he does, you'll be here."

Anxin watched the rain, tapping his phone against his knee. His thumb hovered over the send button.

And then he erased the message. Instead, he typed:

Anxin: Don't forget to eat, okay? I made that mushroom pasta recipe again today and totally ruined it without you yelling at me from the kitchen. I miss you, Hyung. Please be okay.

He hit send. And then curled under the blanket, staring at the glow of the screen. Even with oceans between them, he chose to believe that somewhere in Seoul, Sangwon would read it and smile — even if just for a second.

Mrs. Zhou sat quietly by the bedside, the soft light from the lamp casting long shadows across the room. Her eyes flickered to Anxin, his peaceful sleep offering her a brief moment of respite from the weight of the world. She gently reached for his phone, her fingers moving with practiced ease as she unlocked it.

For weeks now, she had been doing everything in her power to shield her son from the chaos that had been spiraling around Sangwon and the scandal back in Seoul. The media was relentless, attacking not just LG labels but anyone connected to them, and Mrs. Zhou couldn't bear the thought of her son getting caught up in it.

With a heavy sigh, she navigated through the phone, her eyes scanning the endless notifications and articles that were meant to invade her son's peace. Each headline she saw, each article she clicked on, was another reminder of how deep the turmoil ran. Some of them were about Sangwon, others were about LG Labels and their growing problems, but most seemed to be written with the intent to break those who were close to Sangwon.

Anxin was already dealing with so much. He had already faced enough pain, and she would not let the world add to it.

One by one, she blocked the accounts, deleted the notifications, and silenced the news outlets. She felt a tightness in her chest as she did so, her motherly instinct kicking in to protect him. She wasn't sure how much longer she could keep the walls up, but for now, she would do what she could.

Finally, when the phone was free of the invasive articles, Mrs. Zhou returned it to its rightful place on the nightstand. She lingered for a moment, looking down at Anxin's sleeping form. He looked so young, so innocent in his slumber, as if unaware of the storm brewing on the other side of the world.

But she knew better. She knew he would wake up to find the traces of the chaos still lingering, whether in his heart or his phone. With a soft kiss on his forehead, she whispered, "I'm doing everything I can, my dear. I'll keep you safe as long as I can." She quietly stepped out of the room, leaving her son undisturbed for now.

Sangwon sat in his office, the weight of the world on his shoulders. The blinds were drawn, but the dim light seeping in from outside did nothing to ease the tension in the room. His phone, sitting in front of him on the desk, buzzed incessantly with notifications. Each buzz seemed to send a ripple of anxiety through him, but he didn't dare check it. He couldn't afford to.

The past few days had been a blur of phone calls, meetings, and increasingly frantic discussions. The scandal was spreading faster than they had anticipated. Every time Sangwon thought they were close to controlling the damage, something else would surface, sending the press into a frenzy.

His mind kept drifting back to Anxin. It had almost been two months since he'd seen him, since he'd last held him, but Sangwon could feel the distance between them stretching further each day. He hated how helpless he felt. He had tried to protect Anxin, tried to shield him from the truth, but now it felt like there was no way out. He had to keep his distance from Anxin for his own safety, but every second apart was agony.

"Sangwon-ssi, we need to talk."

Sangwon's head snapped up at the sound of his manager's voice. He had been so lost in thought that he hadn't heard him enter the room. Manager Min stood in the doorway, his face a mixture of concern and frustration. Sangwon didn't respond immediately. His gaze flickered to the phone again, the same intense knot of unease tightening in his chest.

Manager Min sighed, stepping closer. "You've been holed up here for hours. You're not going to solve anything by shutting yourself in. You need to make a decision."

"I don't have a choice," Sangwon muttered, rubbing his temples in frustration. "Everything is falling apart. And Anxin... he can't know about this. Not now. Not ever."

"I get that, but you're only making things worse by avoiding it. The press is getting more and more aggressive. You've seen the latest articles, right? They're all over the place. They won't let go unless you do something."

Sangwon clenched his fists, his anger rising. "What do you expect me to do? What can I do?"

Manager Min took a deep breath. "You need to come out in front of this, Sangwon-ssi. The longer you hide, the more they'll twist the narrative. The company wants you to make a statement. Set the record straight."

Sangwon's stomach churned at the thought. He couldn't do it. Not now. Not while Anxin was in the dark, living his life without a clue about the storm raging around them.

"I can't," he whispered. "Anxin... he doesn't deserve any of this."

"I know," Manager Min said, his voice softening. "But you can't keep avoiding the truth forever. The longer you wait, the more damage this does to you, to your career, and to the people you care about."

Sangwon stood up, pacing the room as the weight of the decision pressed down on him. "I don't want to lose him. I won't. But what if everything falls apart? What if he finds out everything? I can't live with that."

"Then don't make him find out," Manager Min said, his voice firm. "Be the one to tell him, before someone else does. But you can't keep hiding forever."

Sangwon's mind raced. He knew what he had to do, but he wasn't ready. Not yet.

"Just give me one more day," Sangwon said, his voice barely above a whisper. "One more day to figure out how to make this right."

Manager Min hesitated but nodded. "One more day. But after that, you have to face it."

As Manager Min left the room, Sangwon collapsed into the chair, his hands gripping the sides tightly. His phone buzzed again, a new notification lighting up the screen. He hesitated before reaching for it, but he knew it was time. Time to take control of the situation, no matter how much it hurt.

He unlocked his phone and opened the most recent message. It was from Anxin, asking if he was okay, sending his usual words of care and concern.

Sangwon felt a pang in his chest. He had to protect him, even if it meant making the hardest decisions of his life. Even if it meant telling Anxin the truth, knowing it might break both of them.

He took a deep breath and typed back, his fingers trembling as he wrote, "I'm okay, Xinie. Just a little busy. Don't worry about me."

But inside, Sangwon was anything but okay.

Sangwon sat back in his chair, staring at his phone with a mix of dread and determination. He had promised himself he would protect Anxin, no matter the cost. But now the truth was threatening to consume them both, and Sangwon knew he had to take control of the situation before it spiraled any further.

He wasn't one to shy away from challenges, but this felt different. It felt personal. He had always been good at handling the public eye, managing his image, and staying out of scandals. But this was different. Anxin wasn't just a part of his life; he was his heart. He was going to take matters in his own hands, by Controlling the narrative.

Sangwon leaned forward, his gaze fixed on the phone. He opened his messages with Manager Min and quickly typed a message:

"We need to plan a press statement. Something transparent, something that clears the air. I want it to come from me, not the company. I need to address the public myself."

He stared at the message for a moment, thinking about the consequences. But it was the only way. The press had already twisted his image enough. It was time to tell his side of the story, and he would do it on his own terms. Sangwon clicked send.

The next message he sent was to Anxin. He knew he couldn't keep avoiding him. It hurt, but the truth needed to come from him. He couldn't let someone else break it to him, especially not when Anxin's health was fragile.

"Hey, Xinnie. I know I've been distant lately, but it's not because of you. Things are just a bit complicated right now, but I promise I'll tell you everything when I can. Please trust me."

Sangwon paused after sending it, unsure if that was enough to ease Anxin's worry. He wanted to say more, but he didn't know how to explain without exposing him to the full weight of the scandal. Anxin didn't need to know the details—he only needed to know that Sangwon would always protect him.

The next day, Sangwon arranged a meeting with the PR team. He knew they had their own plans in mind—strategies that involved minimizing the damage, keeping his career intact, and avoiding a direct confrontation with the media. But Sangwon wasn't interested in playing the corporate game anymore. He walked into the meeting room, where the PR manager, Jiho, was waiting with a stack of papers. "We've put together a few options for your statement," Jiho started, looking at Sangwon with a serious expression. "We think it's best to apologize and stay vague about the details."

Sangwon shook his head. "No. I'm not apologizing for something that's not my fault. I need to take control of this. I'll explain the truth, all of it."

Jiho blinked, taken aback. "Sangwon-nim, you're not seriously considering telling them everything, are you? It'll damage your career."

"I don't care about my career right now," Sangwon said, his voice steady. "I care about protecting the people I love. And that includes Anxin and my parents. This needs to come from me. Not some vague statement, not some PR gimmick. The truth."

Jiho hesitated, then nodded. "Alright, we'll write a statement that's truthful but controlled. You can't give away everything, but we'll make it clear that you're taking responsibility for your actions. It's the best way to get ahead of the media."

Sangwon exhaled, a heavy weight on his chest. He knew it wouldn't be easy, but it was the only way forward. "Let's do it."

Sangwon spent the next few hours reaching out to the people who mattered most. He called his parents and told them about what he was going to do. They were supportive, but worried.

His mother asked him to take care of his image, to think about his future.

"I don't care about my future if it means losing you," Sangwon had said quietly. "I'll take whatever comes my way. I just need to make this right."

Then he called his close friends, those who had been with him from the start. He wanted them to know, to be prepared for what was coming. Everyone had their own take on the situation, but they all agreed on one thing: Sangwon had to face the storm head-on.

As Sangwon sat in his office, his fingers hovered over the keyboard as he began to craft his statement. But something felt missing. Something personal. He needed to inform Anxin, in his own way, away from the public eye. He grabbed a pen and a piece of paper, his handwriting shaky as he wrote the letter to Anxin.

"Anxin,

I'm sorry for not telling you everything sooner. I'm sorry for keeping you in the dark, for letting you worry. You deserve so much better than that, and I promise I'll do better. I know things are complicated right now, but I want you to know that none of this is your fault. I love you, and I'll do whatever it takes to protect you."

Sangwon paused, his heart heavy with guilt. But he continued, knowing this was the only way to start rebuilding what had been broken.

"I don't expect you to forgive me right away, but please know I'm here for you. Always.

Love,

Sangwon."

He folded the letter, his hands shaking slightly, and placed it into an envelope. It was time to tell Anxin the truth, but first, he needed to apologize for everything. Sangwon knew it wouldn't be easy, but he had to start somewhere.

The following day, Sangwon stood in front of the cameras at a press conference. His heart was pounding, but his voice was steady as he read the prepared statement. He took responsibility for the scandal, for the mistakes that was made, and vowed to do better in the future. It was a hard truth, but it was his truth. He knew it wouldn't stop the media frenzy, but it would give him control of the narrative.

And now, the hardest part: telling Anxin everything. Sangwon had to find a way to balance the truth and the protection Anxin needed. There was no easy answer, but

Sangwon was determined to find a way through the chaos, step by step.

Two days before Anxin's surgery, the weight of everything seemed to crush down on Sangwon. The press had calmed down slightly, but the storm was far from over. He was still managing the scandal back in Seoul, but the more pressing issue, the one that kept him up at night, was Anxin's surgery.

The situation was complicated, he couldn't afford to let Anxin know about the media chaos. But every time Sangwon picked up his phone, there was a reminder of what was happening. His team had assured him that the press conference went as well as it could, and that the public was beginning to shift their attention away. Still, it didn't stop the constant nagging feeling in his chest.

Anxin had no idea the magnitude of what was happening. He was focused on his recovery and his upcoming surgery, and Sangwon wasn't about to let him worry about anything else.

Sangwon's day began early, as it always did now. He had no time for anything but managing the chaos and checking in on Anxin. He paced around his room , picking up his phone and checking the latest updates. His PR team had been sending him progress reports, most of which were about how to handle the ongoing rumors and potential threats to LG Labels and his career. But Sangwon wasn't interested in that right now.

He was more concerned about Anxin.

Anxin, on the other hand, was a mixture of excitement and nerves. He was thrilled that Sangwon was coming back for the surgery, but he hadn't seen him in weeks, and the distance between them felt heavier every time he looked at his phone. He had been texting him non-stop, sending pictures of his meals, his walks, and just little moments of his day. But even with all of that, he couldn't shake the feeling that something was off.

As he sat in his room, looking at his phone, he received another message from Sangwon. He smiled, but there was something about the text that made him pause. Sangwon didn't usually write so briefly, not unless something was bothering him.

"Hey, Xinnie, I know we haven't talked much these past few days, but I'll try to be there in two days for your surgery. Please take care of yourself until then."

Anxin's fingers hovered over the screen, wondering if he should press him further. But something held him back. He had seen the same type of messages before, where Sangwon would mask his true feelings with these short and reassuring texts. Something was off, but maybe he didn't want to burden him, especially with his surgery coming up.